 
## War Between Love & Ego

### By Kimberly M. Quezada

Copyright © 2017 by Kimberly M. Quezada

License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. All rights reserved. This ebook or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Printed in Canada

First printing, 2013

ISBN 9780991912100

Kimberly M. Quezada

Edmonton, Alberta

Canada

www.cominghome2spirit.wixsite.com/home
For my sister, Kerry

The first to ever enter the realms of my imagination

& actually like what was there.

Also for my niece, Kailey

Whose name inspired this world.

*****

He was so late.

He was never late. That was the best quality he had, the fact that he never kept people waiting, so why was he running late now. He hit every red light on the way to the university and wanted to hit every person that stood in his way in the parking lot. Finally, he swerved into his stall, gathered his things and got out of the car, slamming the door shut with his foot.

It was chilly for the beginning of October. He wished he'd worn a warmer coat than the one he was wearing. The wind cut right through the blazer and it was still a five minute walk to the classroom. He held open the door for a couple of students then ran up the stairs to his class.

Patrick Owen Burke, the middle of three boys born to Robert and Patricia Burke and the only boy that stayed in Maine. His younger brother Cameron packed his bags for Los Angeles six months ago to try his hand at acting and his older brother, Mark, moved to New York to join some big law firm that was going to make him a big powerful politician one day. He had no ambition to leave Maine. He was happy teaching at the local university in Portland and enjoyed his Friday nights in his favorite pub with the guys. Patrick was turning thirty-five in a couple of weeks. The questions surrounding his social life, or lack there of with the ladies, was brought up quite a bit by his mother these days. Patricia knew that both Cameron and Mark weren't settled enough to want a family but she thought Patrick was the one to do it sooner rather than later and she was losing patience. Although there were a few eligible ladies she wanted to set him up with he thought better of that and refused every time his mother would bring it up. He knew these girls' parents and it was not a good idea.

He climbed the stairs to the third floor two steps at a time and stopped at the top to gather himself. Checking his watch, he rolled his eyes. He'd be pretty surprised if any student waited around for him. He pushed open the door and looked inside. The only people he saw in the room were a couple that should have gone back to their dorm to start their make out session and he wasn't impressed that it was happening on _his_ desk. He cleared his throat loudly and slowly walked down the stairs towards them. They looked up, surprised, and immediately started smoothing out their clothes while they looked to the floor.

Patrick stared them down, regardless.

"I don't know you and I really hope that you're not here for this class but I'm going to assume that you aren't and just looking for a place to get to know each other a little better."

"Sorry sir. We thought there was no one here." The young man answered.

"Well there wasn't but now there is and that is _my_ desk. May I use it please?" Patrick asked sarcastically.

They didn't answer and Patrick was doing all he could to control his patience.

"Now?"

The couple escaped quickly while Patrick watched them go. He then glanced towards the desk making sure he didn't touch anything until he was sure they didn't first. Satisfied, he placed his bag down and took out his laptop to work on his next lesson.

"There he is. What the hell happened to you?" Jake asked coming through the doors.

"Who's asking?" Patrick grabbed his baseball and started playing with it while sitting back and putting his feet up.

"The handful of students coming to my office, wondering if you were okay because you're always early for class." Jake walked down the stairs towards Patrick's desk.

"I slept in. My alarm was going off but I didn't hear it. It was the stupidest thing. Now I sound like one of my students who're walking in late. I doubt I'll be hard on any of them again since I now know how it feels."

"You slept in? What or who were you dreaming of? You never sleep in. You'll be drunker than any of us and still be up at five for a run." Jake caught the baseball in mid air and started playing with it himself.

"I can't remember my dreams, Jake. For all I know I was in a coma for the last hours of darkness."

"Well, being your boss, I guess I should tell you to never let it happen again, but since you're older than me I don't dare."

"Good choice." Patrick sat up and shuffled with some paper on his desk.

Jake and Patrick knew each other for almost four years. They both started working at the university around the same time. He was an assistant professor and Jake an administrative lackey. Now Jake had just become his boss and Patrick got full teaching rights last fall. Jake would try to rub it in his face now and then but it would never work. They just had the understanding that they were friends first and colleagues second.

"Well my friend, I'm glad you're not dead. Wanna have lunch later?" Jake asked tossing the ball back to Patrick.

"Sure. I'll meet you. Same time same place. If you beat me there you know what I'll have."

"Excellent. See ya." Jake left and Patrick sat back again tossing the ball in the air several times, catching it as it came down.

He really didn't remember what he was dreaming about. He knew he felt exhausted like he didn't sleep at all but he went to bed at a decent enough hour. Maybe he was coming down with the flu that was going around the school. He doubted it as he never really got sick. He just had this feeling that he was supposed to remember something but couldn't quite put his finger on it.

Lost in thought, he didn't hear his next visitor coming in until she was leaning on his desk staring at him behind her glasses. Lara had a way of sneaking up on him which he didn't enjoy but he caved every time he saw her tall leggy body and clothes that were always a little too snug. Her long blond hair was pulled into a bun and she was the librarian every young teenager fantasized about getting their hands on. She was such a cliché.

"Hey Patrick. Missed you last night." She said sitting on the edge of his desk.

"Did we have plans last night?" He asked.

"Not really but I was hoping for a phone call." Her hints were so obvious he couldn't help but smirk.

"Sorry sweetheart. Those times are long gone." He pulled his chair closer to his desk and studied her. "Don't you remember? Something about needing space, which I doubt since I saw you yesterday with Adam."

"Adam's just a friend. Besides, there's needing space then there's the need for friction."

"Classy." Patrick looked away and put the baseball back in its place. "What's up Lara?"

"Was wondering what you were doing for lunch later; thought we could get something together."

"Nope. I'm going with Jake." Patrick answered quickly.

Lara rolled her eyes. "You are always going with Jake, or Steve, or Mike or someone. Maybe that was part of the reason we didn't work."

"No, we didn't work because you couldn't commit."

"Because you are committed to your boyfriends." Lara stood up and got ready to leave.

"Well this was nice. Have a good rest of the day." He said sarcastically.

"Patrick...?" Lara started.

"What?" He shot his head up and looked at her.

Lara looked back at him then started to walk away.

"Forget it. Have a good lunch with Jake."

Patrick watched her go and when the classroom door shut he exhaled loudly. As good as she was in bed, it wasn't worth getting any deeper. They weren't the best pair and if he was the one to put his foot down then he'd do it. He turned on his laptop and it whirred to life. He needed to get prepared for his next class and he was hoping that he wouldn't have any more interruptions.

*****

"Rowan! Are you not up yet girl? Get up!" Grandma May called from the bottom of the staircase.

I groaned into my pillow and turned to look at the clock. It was nine thirty but I still felt so tired. I heard her footsteps climb the stairs and didn't care if I got the covers ripped off. It was still way too early for me. I couldn't sleep at all last night. I kept seeing things and hearing things. I was, quite frankly, spooked.

I heard my door open and laid still. Grandma May flitted about, picking up dirty laundry and books that were on the floor. She dumped it all on a chair and came to my side of the bed.

"Rowan? You need to get out of this bed. Are you sick?" She asked giving my forehead a feel.

"No Gran. I'm not sick. I just didn't sleep well last night." I threw back the covers and stretched.

"Didn't sleep well? Why not?"

"I don't know. I just couldn't get relaxed. I kept hearing and seeing things. I felt eight years old again. It's not like I haven't been in this same bed for twenty years but it's like it wasn't my bed. Stupid huh?"

Gran looked down at me and crossed her arms. "It was probably the furnace. C'mon. I can't wait any longer. Sophia's coming over and I have to get breakfast cleared away."

I hauled myself up and dangled my feet off the edge of the mattress. Gran picked up the laundry from the chair and was out the door. I rolled my shoulders and neck a few times then touched down on the cold floor.

My name is Rowan Brynne Gallagher and I just turned thirty four. I am the only child of Richard and Lynda Gallagher but never knew them because they were killed in a car accident when I was six months old. I was given to my paternal grandparents, Mavis and Allan, so they could raise me because my mother never had a relationship with her mother and it was just the obvious choice. That and my Grandma May would have fought anyone who stood in her way to raise her orphaned granddaughter. I was born and raised in New Hampshire but didn't stay around long enough to say I actually lived there. I was a traveler and being a teacher was great because it afforded me the opportunity to have the summers off to go where I wanted to go. This past summer I had just gotten back from traveling through northern New Zealand and Fiji. My grandparents didn't understand why I would spend the summer somewhere where it was winter but I had made up my mind and it was still beautiful and warm.

The only thought in my mind was thank the Lord there was no school today. I had nothing to do and if Sophia would get her butt out the door early enough, I could lie in bed and read. If she didn't, I was stuck visiting and hearing the same stories that I had been hearing since I was eleven. Grasping the handrail, I reluctantly stepped down each step and walked into the kitchen where my breakfast was laid out and Gramps was finishing his second cup of coffee.

"Good morning Rowan. Glad you could join the land of the living." He welcomed me and pushed the travel section of the paper towards my bowl.

"Sorry I didn't eat with you. I just couldn't sleep last night. I kept hearing things." I sunk down in the kitchen chair and picked up the coffee Gran had just poured.

"Allan, can you have a look at the furnace? Maybe that's what was keeping Rowan up. I did hear it coming on last night."

"Gran it's okay. I don't think it was the furnace." I cut in.

"I'll take a look at it later today. If it's making noises then I better take care of it now rather than later." Gramps drained the last of his coffee and I gave up. My grandparents were old and stubborn and there was no arguing if they thought something had to be done.

"Thanks Gramps." I stirred some honey into my oatmeal and started in on breakfast.

The travel section was always pulled out and left for me as I was constantly looking for a getaway. Today, on the front page, they had an article about South Africa. Gramps caught me staring at it and sighed heavily.

"South Africa? Weren't you already there?"

"No Gramps, I was in India."

"It's the same area. Pick somewhere closer."

"It is not the same area and it's a completely different culture." I argued.

"Go to Scotland."

"I've been to Scotland."

"Go again."

"Gramps, where is your sense of adventure?" I asked putting down my article. "You were a traveler."

"Sure but there comes a time when you have to plant yourself and grow roots. Your grandmother and I aren't going to be around forever."

"The dying speech again? Really? I just got this last week when I looked into going to Japan."

"Is it working?" He asked hopefully, getting up from the table.

"No, it is not working."

"Then I'll try again next week." He kissed the top of my head and left to go tinker with the furnace.

I smiled and went back to my article. South Africa would be nice and I made a mental note to look into it after Christmas. Hearing a car pull up, I quickly put my bowl in the sink and made a dash for the stairs. If I could escape before I was seen, I would be home free.

"Rowan, where are you going?" Gran asked.

"Upstairs. Gotta shower. Bye." I didn't look back at her but I knew she had her hands on her hips and shaking her head. I didn't want to be rude but I didn't want to sit and have old lady conversation either. Just then it hit me. I really needed to get a life.

*****

Patrick's classes went smooth for the rest of the day. Jake met him at the diner and they made plans for Friday to meet up with Steve and Mike to play a little hockey with some of Jake's beer league members. He wasn't the best player but it was good fun and a great way to unwind. It was dark when he went to his car but there were students still trolling about getting to various buildings for their evening classes. He was offered to teach in the evenings but he'd been there and done that; it wasn't the greatest gig. He liked his evenings free.

As he was walked toward his car, he noticed a shiny object on the hood. He rolled his eyes thinking it was left by Lara but as he got closer he became confused. He walked a little more slowly and blinked his eyes. There was some type of sword on his car but he couldn't quite focus on it. He looked around to see if this was some sort of joke. There was no one there and he reached his hand out, stepping closer. The closer he got to the sword, the clearer it became and then there were sounds in the background. The sounds were not recognizable. It didn't sound like traffic, police, or ambulances going by. He thought he heard horses. He thought he smelled fire.

The sword was beautiful but not like anything he had ever seen. The blade was long and thick, made from a heavy metal that he didn't recognize. The handle was quite ornate with the center being bulky and covered in crystals, the brightest greens he had ever seen. He started to notice movement in the swords blade and saw that there were different hues of colors swirling in the metal, as if he was looking at a soap bubble in the light with all the colors swirling on the surface of it. He blinked thinking he was losing his mind.

"General..." Patrick heard the voice and immediately looked around. Looking back to the sword, he saw it beginning to fade right before his eyes.

"General Burke." Patrick looked in front of him where he could have sworn he heard the voice. There was someone there but the image was very faint. He stepped closer cautiously.

"Who are you? Is this some sort of joke?" Patrick asked the apparition.

"This is no joke, General. It is time." The man came more into view. He looked like he was the same height as Patrick but had a slightly thinner build. His hair was short and blond and the one thing that stood out on him that was hard to ignore was the color of his eyes. They were piercing green, like a Halloween cat's. Not fake as if he was wearing contacts but clear green eyes.

"Who are you?" Patrick asked.

"Take hold of your sword General." The man persisted.

Patrick looked back at the sword. It was almost gone. He looked at the man but just as fast as he appeared he was gone and so was the sword.

"Professor Burke? Are you alright?" A student came up from behind him making Patrick jump out of his skin which was already crawling with what had just happened. He swore loudly and spun on the voice that just spoke his name, startling the young man. "Sorry Mr. Burke. You just looked like something was wrong with your car."

"Jesus Troy. Don't do that." Patrick brought his hand to his chest to try and slow his heart rate. He glanced back at his car. Everything seemed to be back to normal. "Everything's fine. I just thought I dropped my keys. Thanks for stopping."

"No problem. See you in class tomorrow?"

Patrick nodded, unlocking his car with a click on the black fob.

"Okay. Good night, Mr. Burke."

"Good night."

Troy walked off looking back once then walked faster when he saw Patrick get into his car.

He sat in front of his steering wheel and looked out into space. What had just happened? He couldn't explain it. General? He wasn't a General. He was a university professor. That sword; it was a great sword. Was it really his? Confused and a little dazed, he started his car and eased it out of the parking stall. He looked around one last time for the blond guy but he was long gone. Patrick turned his attention back to the road and drove off. He felt the need for a strong drink.

*****

"Good night my dear. You might want to get some sleep tonight since you didn't get much last night. You got school tomorrow." Gramps got up from his old recliner chair and turned off the lamp beside it.

"I'm good. I'm almost done." I smiled up at him then went back to my novel. I was twenty pages away from the end and even though it wasn't that great, I needed to get it done so I didn't have to pick it up again.

"Well don't stay up too late. Did your grandmother go up already?"

"I think she's watching the news in bed. She said good night a while ago."

"Hhmm. I must have turned my ears off." He shrugged, winking at me. "See you in the morning, girl."

"By Gramps. Love you." I waved him away and turned the page, quickly regretting it. Yet another love making scene. It was all they did in this book. I had no clue why Amy thought it was such a great read. To me it was a complete disaster.

A flash of light in the window caught my eye. It reminded me of lightening but it was the middle of October. I couldn't imagine there would be a lightening storm in October. I put down the book and went to the hall closet to grab a sweater. Shoving my feet into some flip flops, I quietly went out the front door. The porch boards squeaked a little as I crossed them to go to the grass. Standing in the middle of the front yard, I looked up to a dark sky. It was slightly cloudy but still clear enough to see a few stars trying to peak through the thin white wisps. The clouds drifted in the night sky with the wind, stretching and molding in reaction to the breeze's push. I blinked.

There it was again. It wasn't lightening. It looked like a falling star but any falling star that was that bright would get people thinking it was the end of the world. I kept my eyes to the sky to see if it would happen again. I smelled smoke and looked to the neighboring chimneys to see if anyone had a fire going. They were all still.

Gramps had left a lawn chair out in the yard after his cleaning break and I sat back in it, glancing around me. The streets were quiet. A couple were walking their dog across the street but aside from them the streets were empty. I looked back up at the sky and remembered, as a girl, how much I enjoyed watching the stars wondering who else could be up there in that vast, never ending blackness. Still looking upwards, I turned and looked to my left. I squinted, watching what looked like a curtain of stars being pulled back to show a hazy picture. Blinking again, I felt slightly taken back and looked around to see if anyone was watching me. Still alone, I looked back at the sky and started seeing faces. There were so many faces and they seemed to be staring down at me as they floated above. I heard whispers and strained to hear what they were saying. Getting to my feet, I walked a couple steps thinking I could hear them better if I were standing.

"There she is." One whispered.

"Is it time?" Another added.

As if I was dreaming, I felt as if I was being lifted to where these faces were. I didn't look down because the feeling was so real that I was starting to get a little nervous. The faces started to change into whole people and these people were radiant; they were beautiful. I tried to take it all in but the picture before me was so blurry but...the closer I got, the more I noticed their eyes. They were all clear green or blue eyes; eye color that people on earth would only dream of having. I then remembered the color of my eyes and the comments that I would get on mine. What a rare shade of green they were. Why was I so lucky to have inherited the eyes that I did? My grandparents always told me my eyes were the shape of my mother's and the color of my father's and they didn't know where my father got his eyes in the family tree. It was an anomaly.

I folded my arms nervously but felt different and immediately looked down noticing I was not wearing my old ratty sweater anymore. I was wearing a gown of light flowing fabric, the shade of an evergreen forest; my hair tumbling down, the loose auburn curls brushing past my shoulders. Feeling the changes, I started getting dizzy as if I could pass out.

"Hello?" I asked. "Can someone tell me what's going on?"

The faces looked to each other with excitement and then looked down, as if in respect, to someone coming. A woman and man floated towards me. They were obviously important people because no one would move a muscle; not because they were in fear, but because these two people were highly revered or so it felt like. There were no nerves from these bodies...only peace.

"Rowan...my love." The woman looked at me with so much affection that it startled me.

"M..mother?" I squeaked a whisper in shock. This woman, that spoke my name, looked exactly like my mother in the pictures that I still had of her.

"Yes Rowan."

I turned my attention to the man. His green eyes shone back at me and he smiled warmly.

"Dad?" I asked in the same whisper. He nodded.

"I'm drunk." I giggled nervously. "No, I'm drugged. Gran must have drugged my tea after supper so I would sleep. She'd do it. Gramps would never." I spoke rapidly more to myself than anyone else. Both the man and woman chuckled.

"Your grandmother wouldn't do that to you, Rowan." Richard said.

"You have been given a sign that you are needed back here in your world." Lynda said softly.

"A sign? My world? What?" I shook my head, confused. "My world is down there and, right now, you're screwing with it." I replied pointing to the earth below. I rubbed my hands over my face and dropped them to my side. "I must be sleeping right now. I fell asleep while reading on the couch. This is just a weird dream."

"Rowen, below is the world you know but you come from here and when you are ready, it will be explained but now you have a very important task." Richard got serious.

"Task?" I asked.

"You need to find General Patrick Burke. You need to find him and bring him home. He has an army to lead."

"An army? You want me to find some strange man to tell him he needs to come up into the sky with me to go to war? Are you insane?" I laughed in spite of myself. This was unbelievable.

"Yes Rowan. It is time. General Burke has been given his sign to come as well." Lynda said.

"And what if I don't?" I asked. "Because...I'm just dreaming."

The images started to fade and I was being lowered to the ground below. My clothes were changing back and my hair was being put back into its ponytail.

"Then we will die." It was all I heard before I touched the ground in my flip flops.

I fell to my knees in complete disbelief with the dizziness swirling around me. I started to feel like I was going to vomit. I quickly crawled to a bush, doing just that in the dirt where I knew my grandmother wouldn't see it. I spit and slowly got to my feet taking big gulps of air. Wiping my mouth with the back of my hand, I looked up but there was nothing there. Everything that I had just witnessed...everything that I just heard was gone. I immediately turned to go inside. Gramps had whiskey hiding behind his books in the living room. I was going to take it and I was going to drink it. I was going to drink a lot of it.

*****

Patrick woke up better than he had the previous morning. He had a couple of stiff drinks when he got home and zoned out with some boxing matches on the television. He heard his alarm and slapped off the annoying wakeup call wondering how he could ever sleep through something so irritating. Rolling out of the bed, he shuffled to the bathroom and turned on the hot water in the shower to let it warm up. He glanced at himself in the mirror, deciding whether or not to shave, when his gaze shifted to his eyes. He never took much notice to his eyes. He knew they were green but right now he really studied them for reasons he wasn't quite sure of. Women were always attracted to his eyes. That's what they told him anyway. He figured he was nice looking and that's why he did just fine with the opposite sex when the nights got lonely. Shrugging, he looked away and stripped off his pajama bottoms, stepping into the hot water.

While washing, his mind started to wander off but not to work or the lessons he wanted to teach today. It started wandering towards a different place. He envisioned another world; a dream in the steam. He was walking past a line of men and women all at attention, as he passed them, toward an older man at the far end of a room. When he got to the older one he bowed slightly and the older man nodded in his direction.

"You have been away for a long time, General Burke."

"Yes sir, I have."

"You are needed here."

Patrick looked to his right and standing there was the blond man that he had seen the previous night. He was presenting him with a sword; the sword that was lying on the hood of his car. He reached out to take it but as soon as he almost touched it, he was snapped out of his thoughts by the phone ringing. He shook his head and turned the water off. Wrapping himself in a towel, Patrick went for his phone. It was Jake.

"Jake, what's up?"

"Nothing. Just giving you a wake up call."

"Very funny. I'm up."

"Good...can you give me a lift? My truck has a flat and I don't feel like changing it."

"Sure. Give me thirty minutes. I just got out of the shower." Patrick tried drying off with one hand.

"Thanks brother. See ya."

Patrick clicked off the phone and went to finish getting ready. Out of the corner of his eye he saw something sparkle by his alarm clock. Bending to pick it up, he saw it was a green crystal. He held it up to the light in the room and watched it shine. The cut was incredible. It was clearly not from here. He gently put it down and went back to the bathroom to finish his morning routine. Going to his closet to find something to wear, he noticed the silk handkerchief that was in his tux's pocket and took it out. Dropping the crystal on the silk, he rolled it up. He had to show Jake this stone. He didn't know what story he was going to tell him but he needed someone's opinion on what was going on. Jake was his closest friend and he trusted him more than he trusted his own brothers.

Patrick pulled up to Jake's apartment and honked his horn. Jake waved from his second floor balcony and, minutes later, was coming out the front entry. He quickly got in the car and rapidly rubbed his hands together.

"Jesus man. What is this cold? It's never this cold this early. This is ridiculous." Jake complained, putting his seatbelt on.

"I don't know my friend. It seems there's weirdness happening everywhere."

"What's that supposed to mean?" Jake looked at Patrick confused.

"Nothing. Coffee?"

"Yes!"

"Let's go."

Patrick drove to their usual coffee house a couple of blocks from the university. He parked the car and turned to look at Jake.

"Do you have any important meetings this morning or can you be a little late?"

"I have nothing."

"Good. C'mon. I have to show you something."

Patrick exited the car and Jake followed close behind. They went into the coffee house and sat in a couple of armchairs in front of a fire.

"Good morning you guys. Staying for a bit?" The waitress asked.

They were there so often that they were pretty well known to the staff and they tipped well so who ever got to them first were the lucky ones.

"Just a bit. How's it goin', Jennifer?" Jake asked winking at her.

"Don't even try it, Jake. What'll it be Professor?"

"Hey now, I was just being polite."

"Jake, your polite is a lot of trouble and too much work." She answered lowering her pencil.

"Can't agree more." Patrick added.

"Fine then. If that's the way it is. I will have your largest coffee...black." Jake ordered and unbuttoned his coat.

"Sure." Jennifer wrote it down and glanced at Patrick. "You?"

"Same but leave room for a little cream?"

"Got it. Be right back."

Jake and Patrick watched her go then turned back to each other. Patrick reached into his pocket and took out the wadded piece of fabric. He hoped it was still there when he unfolded the silk. He saw the sparkle and gently took hold of it.

"What is that?" Jake asked leaning forward.

"You're going to think I'm crazy."

"I already think you're crazy." Jake answered, mesmerized.

Patrick heard Jennifer coming and quickly tucked the crystal away. Jake sat back and smiled at her then noticed what else she was bringing.

"Oh Jenn. You're the best." He could smell the banana bread and his stomach started to respond.

"I know." She put the coffees and the bread on the little table between them and straightened. "It's still warm out of the oven."

"Thanks Jennifer." Patrick looked up at her and smiled.

"No problem. Call if you need anything else." She left and Jake shook his head at her.

"I should marry her."

"Marry her? Please. You can't even finish one date with her." Patrick added cream to his coffee and stirred.

"I know but she makes the best banana bread."

"That I can agree with. Anyway, back to it. We don't have much time." Patrick reached back for the crystal and handed it to Jake. Jake held it up to the light and saw it twinkle in so many different ways.

"Where'd you get it?" Jake asked.

"This is where you're going to think I'm nuts. It just appeared by my alarm clock after I got out of the shower. I looked and there it was."

"It was there after you got out of the shower?" Jake handed the crystal back and picked up his coffee.

"Yes."

"I'm thinking there's more to this than just a sparkly rock."

"Yesterday morning I slept in. I never sleep in and I had this nagging feeling that I was forgetting something; something important."

Jake was silent so Patrick continued.

"When I left school last night I encountered something... I don't know... supernatural."

"Supernatural?"

"I was walking toward my car and I saw a sword on the hood. I had never seen a sword like that. The blade was some type of metal with colors in it and the handle; the handle had all these crystals on it; the same type of crystals that I found this morning. Then, this guy comes and calls me _General_ and tells me to take the sword; that it's time. One of my students comes by, scares the crap out of me and everything disappears."

"Okay..." Jake slowly replied. "Anything else?"

"This morning in the shower I saw myself walking in front of a line of men and women, who were all in uniforms, towards this man who appeared to be some sort of high authority that told me I had been away for a long time and that I was needed there. Then the guy from the car is beside me and he's giving me this sword. I almost touched it when you called."

"That's it?" Jake asked.

"That's all I have."

Jake studied Patrick, sighing heavily. He never worried about Patrick. He was the most normal guy out of anyone Jake knew. That's why he liked him so much and that's why he started to feel a little concerned. Patrick wasn't one to fantasize or tell stories. He was down to earth and very practical. Jake actually wanted him to lighten up a bit but this was a little too light.

"Do you need some time off?" Jake asked.

"What?"

"Time off? Do you need it?"

"Oh shit, Jake." Patrick rolled his eyes and flopped back into the chair.

"Well, look at it from my point of view. You're telling me you're seeing swords and armies. Some guy is telling you it's time. Time for what?"

"I don't know. Can you explain the crystal?" Patrick asked insistently.

"No."

"Well then?"

"What crystal?" Jennifer over heard them talking and came up.

"It's nothing." Patrick took his coffee and started to get ready to put on his coat.

"I love crystals. I have too many at home. It's an addiction." She continued.

"Patrick, show her." Jake motioned to his pocket.

"Fine." Reluctantly he pulled the fabric out of his pocket and took out the gem.

"Where did you get that?" Jennifer's eyes went wide.

"I found it." Patrick answered.

He picked it off the cloth and handed it to her. She took it and placed it in her palm. Jake and Patrick looked on as she poked at it with her finger. As soon as she started moving it around, the crystal shattered immediately and all the fragments vanished.

"Did you see that?" Jake asked.

"Oh my God, Patrick, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean..." Jennifer started but Patrick got to his feet and patted her on the shoulder.

"Don't worry about it Jenn. Here." He handed her fifty bucks. "Don't tell anyone about this. Please."

Jennifer looked at the money and tucked it in her apron. "Secret's safe with me."

"Jake, let's go. I have class."

"Coming. See ya Jenn."

"Bye Jake."

They left the coffee shop and hurried to the car where they jumped in. They sat and looked at each other. Jake started talking first.

"It just exploded. That was unbelievable."

"One question." Patrick's stares grew in intensity, studying Jake. "Why didn't it explode when you touched it?"

Jake started to answer but nothing came out.

"Believe me now?" Patrick took one last look at Jake's shocked face then drove towards the university to begin another day.

*****

My curiosity finally got the best of me. During breaks in my classroom, I would do searches for this General Patrick Burke but there were so many people coming up, by that name, that I didn't even know where to start. This was like trying to find a needle in a haystack except the haystack was the bloody earth. At lunch time I called my grandparents to tell them I was going to be late coming home because I had some research to do in the library to prepare an assignment. Gran offered to bring me dinner but I told her that I would get something myself and not to bother.

I dismissed the children and went to the window to think. How was I going to narrow down this search? I needed some sort of hint about where to start. I looked up to the sky but then closed my eyes and laid my head against the cool glass. I tried to remember all the details about my experience with the faces, my mom...my dad. There must have been something there to give me some sort of decent clue. I remembered the eyes. Those green and blue eyes that were so clear. _The eyes_. I snapped my head up and wondered if it was possible to find someone by the color of their eyes. Mine were obviously different. His would be too. I went back to my computer and searched for _Patrick Burke green eyes_. A ton of useless stuff came up and I scanned countless pictures. Pushing my chair away from my desk, I stood and began to pace.

"C'mon! I could use a little hint here. If you want me to help, you could at least give me more to work with!" I yelled to the room.

"Something wrong Miss. Gallagher?" The janitor walked in and gazed around the room thinking something had happened.

"No, sorry. I'm just frustrated with something. It's okay."

"Anything I can do to help?"

"I wish there was. Thank you." I smiled as politely as I could.

"Okay then." He continued on his way and I heard him push a cart down the hall.

I walked back to the computer and stared at the screen willing it to show me something...anything. I scrolled through the search again and got halfway down the page when my mouse wouldn't scroll down any further. Confused, I examined the mouse. It seemed fine so I tried it again. It wouldn't move past an article from the website for the University of Southern Maine.

"This is so not helping me." I groaned.

Looking more closely at the article, I saw it was an article written by the student council; a fundraiser from last year. _Bid on an evening with an eligible bachelor or bachelorette on campus_. For interest sake and for the sake of a good laugh, I clicked on it. There was a list of the available men and women with their pictures on the side and a small biography for each that were listed. I scrolled down the pictures to see if I would even consider bidding, had I been there.

"Lara Finley, Michael Cannon, Jacob Murphey, Patrick Burke..." I scrolled back up when I just realized the words I had spoken. "Patrick Burke! Yes! Thank you!"

I was so relieved that I wanted to jump up and down, maybe run down some hallways like we forbade the children to do. I checked my watch and saw that it was seven thirty. It had only taken me three and half hours to find this guy...if it was really him. I clicked on his picture and his biography came up, obviously written by a student with a huge crush.

Professor Burke; born October 26, 1977. Dark brown hair and green eyes. Six foot one and weight was unknown. Teacher of history and philosophy. Likes dogs and hates cats. Prefers dark beer and salad instead of fries. Will buy dessert on a first date.

"Buy dessert? Are you friggin' kidding me?" I looked up to the ceiling again and laughed sarcastically. "This is your General?" I quickly scanned the rest of the biography and printed off his picture. The biography was useless. Before shutting off the computer, I noticed he went for seven hundred bucks. "Not bad General." I said quietly, nodding approval. "Not bad at all."

I packed up my stuff and left the school. I couldn't leave tomorrow but I could leave the next for Maine. I had no idea what I was going to tell my grandparents but I would cross that bridge when I got there.

The drive back to the house was quick and I noticed that the lights in the living room were on. I let myself in and checked the mail on the table. There was an envelope addressed to me with no return address. Finding that odd, I tucked it into my jacket pocket.

"I'm home! How are you?" I called.

"Fine Rowan. Did you get your research done?" Gran asked, meeting me in the hall.

"Yeah, it's all done. Now I don't have to worry about it." I kissed her cheek and went towards the stairs.

"Can I get you something to eat?"

"No Gran. I'm just going to get changed. I'll be back down in a minute."

"Alright dear."

Climbing the stairs, I felt mentally exhausted and thought some mindless television would be just the thing. I sat on my bed and felt the crinkle of the envelope. Taking it out of my pocket, I examined the paper. Whoever wrote my address on it had beautiful handwriting. I neatly tore open the end and emptied the contents into my hand. It was a silver, or what I thought to be silver, chain with a crystal pendant hanging from it. The crystal was the size of my thumb nail and the clarity was amazing. It was the most beautiful green, like the whole of Ireland was contained within its sparkle. I lifted it to the light of my room and was drawn into the crystal's twinkle. I was so hypnotized by what I saw that I didn't hear my grandmother come into my room. My heart leapt out of my chest when I heard the tray, she was carrying, crash to the floor.

"Gran! What's wrong?" I bolted up to make sure she was okay.

"It's fine girl. I'm fine. What a mess."

"Let me help you." I bent with her and started to gather the dishes and cookies that she had brought up.

Gran saw the necklace in my hand and gently took it from me.

"Where did you get this Rowan?" She asked sitting back on her heels.

"I...I don't know. It came in the mail."

She slowly lifted her head and a tear escaped her eye as she looked at me.

"You've been called."

That statement was a kick to my gut. Something about the way she said it told me she was in on a secret I was still trying to figure out.

"How did you...? What?" I asked.

"Allan! Allan, come quick." Gran called down the stairs.

Hearing the urgency, Allan moved as fast as he could. He was taking a cat nap in his recliner when he heard his wife holler at him. It had better not be the bathtub again. If it was, he was moving.

"What is it woman? I was snoozing." He climbed the stairs and came to my room then stopped at the sight of the mess and the two women on the floor. Mavis looked at him first and held up the crystal.

"She's been called."

"Oh dear." He leaned up against the door jam.

"What is going on?" I demanded.

My grandmother undid the buttons on her shirt. She had worn high collared shirts for as long as I could remember and now I knew why. There, lying on her chest, was the same necklace but her crystal was blue. My mouth fell open and I looked to my grandfather. He undid his shirt and uncovered his chain with a green crystal. I got to my feet and backed away.

"Who are you?" I asked. "Who are you really?!"

"Rowan calm down." Gramps came toward me, cautiously.

"You knew? Did you see me last night?" I asked.

"No love. We didn't. We knew it was coming but didn't know when and it wasn't up to us to tell you." Gran quickly got up from the floor.

"Are you really my grandparents?" I asked, panicking now seeing them as strangers.

"Here yes, of course. There, no. We were appointed to care for you until the time your parents called you home. You were sent here for protection and now they need yours." Gran stood in front of me and patted my cheek.

"So this... my whole life has been a charade. An act?"

"Absolutely not. Don't talk like that. We were to prepare you. You are a traveler. That's what we readied you for but you are also so much more than that." Gramps came and sat on my bed.

"Who am I Gramps?" I sat beside him and leaned my head on his shoulder.

Gran came and sat on my other side and put her hand on my leg.

"Your parents are the High Ones. You are their only child. The equivalent here would be Princess but there you would also be High One."

"Princess? Holy crap." I was breathless.

"Now now, relax. What did they tell you?" Gramps asked rubbing my back.

"Uh...well. They said that I was needed back there. They also said that I was to find General Patrick Burke and bring him back with me. His army is ready."

"Ah yes. General Burke. He's here too? Well now. That's interesting." He spoke quietly, seemingly in thought.

"You know General Burke?" I asked.

"I know him, not well but we were introduced long ago." Gramps answered, reminiscing.

"Do you know what he looks like?" I asked getting up and going to my bag, searching for his picture. It was black and white but the image was still pretty good.

"I know what he looks like. I was there when he was sent to earth." Gran got up and followed me.

"Great. Is this him?" I shoved the picture in front of her face.

She took it and held it back so she could focus.

"Yes. That's him. He hasn't changed a bit."

"So he knows who he is." I pushed.

"No. I'm afraid he doesn't. He was sent back to be born to this world. It was for his protection as well."

"And my parents think that he's ready to lead an army? This is crazy!" I was appalled.

"He will be." Gramps said. "If he gets back he will be."

I sat back down on the bed. Gran came and undid the clasp of the necklace, putting it around my neck. She fastened it at the back and the stone sat in front of my heart.

"There now. It's perfect." She put a loose strand of hair behind my ear and sat with me.

"I have so many questions but I don't know where to start." I put my head in my hands and took a moment. Realization hit me and I bolted up. "You don't have green or blue eyes!" I pointed to each of them and they smiled at each other.

Gramps put his head down and took out what appeared to be contacts. Gran did the same thing. They flicked them off their fingers and blinked a few times.

"Oh that feels great. Finally." Gramps looked at me elated. His eyes were mine; a clear green. I turned to see my grandmother's eyes sparkle blue back at me.

"Oh, for the love of God. Seriously? Contacts?"

"Have any better ideas? C'mon Rowan my girl. We can't tell you much. You have to talk with your parents but I can get you something to eat." Gran got up from the bed and stepped over the mess. "I'll clean this later."

I smiled and shook my head at the normalcy that just took over.

"Yep. You're still Gran." I got up and followed her out of the bedroom. Gramps was not far behind.

"Mavis, do you still have some of that cake left?"

"Allan, the doctor warned you about too many sweets at night." Gran scolded.

"Yes but I don't have to listen to him anymore." He answered in defense.

Talking around the table we put a plan into place. I was to teach tomorrow and go to Maine the next day. I didn't know how long I would be gone for because Gramps said I wasn't to come back without General Burke. I had to let them know if Burke refused and they would call "for back up". I booked a hotel to stay in, relatively close to the university, for at least three days. I'd drag him back if I had to. Gran and Gramps were going to prepare for the journey back while I was gone. I asked them what we needed to prepare for.

"We're at war Rowan. We need to be protected." Was all Gran would say.

*****

Patrick was looking forward to playing hockey. Nothing big had happened in the last couple of days and for that he was grateful. It was too much to think about and he just wanted to be with the boys and maybe drink a little too much. He finished up his lecture and told everyone to enjoy their Friday. There were no assignments because he didn't want to mark anything. The students cheered a little and he heard the slam of books and papers being shoved into bags in a rush to leave the room. He turned his back and started erasing the white board because he forgot his laptop at home so had to write everything out. The end result was a hand cramp that wouldn't go away.

I found the room easily with the directions from the young man who I asked at the door. He assured me that Professor Burke was still in there; that he had just dismissed his class. After I declined his offer of a pint, he shrugged and was on his way to begin his weekend. I searched the room numbers down the hall and ended up in front of the door. Taking a deep breath, I pushed the door open and saw a man wiping away dry erase marker from a white board. Gathering all my courage, I spoke as loud as I could.

"Professor Burke?"

"Yeah?" He continued to erase the writing.

I descended the steps cautiously.

"Professor, my name is Rowan Gallagher. I drove from New Hampshire to see you."

He turned to see who was talking to him and did a double take. She was beautiful; naturally beautiful. Her auburn red hair was loosely curled and fell around her shoulders. She wore jeans and a tight t-shirt with a leather jacket over top. Her skin was fair but glowing and he doubted she wore any makeup. She had nothing to hide.

"Uh...New Hampshire? Why would you do that?" He asked.

"I was sent here to find you."

"Who sent you?"

"My parents." I had no clue how to bring this up. It was a little humiliating.

Patrick closed his bag and swung it around his shoulder.

"I'm running late to...something. Can we meet later? There's a pub five minutes away from here."

"I need to see you now." I insisted.

"Well walk out with me. Whatever it is can't be so important we can't walk and talk." He brushed past me and led the way up the stairs.

I understood he was in a hurry but I didn't care. I was tired and cranky and needed to get it out.

"General Burke. I have been sent here to bring you back with me to lead an army into war." Inside I cringed. I wasn't entirely sure where that came from.

Patrick stopped in mid step and slowly turned back to me.

"What did you just say to me?"

"Well I didn't want to break it to you that way but you gave me no choice." I turned and walked to his desk, pulling myself on to sit on its top.

He came back down the stairs and looked almost angry that I said anything about being a General. I noticed that he had trail mix on his desk and I took it and fingered out the chocolate it contained.

"You're taking the candy out of my trail mix." Patrick said coming closer.

"Yes I am. I thought you had somewhere to go."

"I do."

"So go."

"But you just called me _General_."

"Because I was told you are one."

"I'm a university professor."

"That too." I put down the mix and got off the desk, stepping closer to him so he could look at my eyes. He had the same eyes. "What do you see, General?"

Patrick looked into my eyes and his own eyes widened in recognition.

"Your eyes."

"Yes." I took out my crystal from under my shirt and hung it for him to look at. He fell back a little.

"The crystal." He whispered.

"You know about them?" I asked. I took a chance but didn't think he'd know.

"I've seen one."

"Where is it?"

"It's gone. I showed it to someone and it exploded."

"Really?"

Patrick looked back at me still stunned. "Really."

"We have to talk." I came closer to him but he stepped away.

"I can't. I...I gotta go." He almost ran up the stairs.

"Wait! Please."

I was almost begging but he was out the door in three strides and I was left in a huge classroom, all by myself, in a strange town. It was a horrible feeling. Resigned, I left a business card, with the name of where I was staying, on his desk, writing my room and cell number on it. Hopefully but very doubtful, he would call me tomorrow.

*****

Patrick could not believe that woman. He could not believe she called him General and he could not believe he just ran a red light. He looked in his review mirror to see if there were any cops but there was nothing and he slowed down his speed so no cops would appear. He thought he was in the clear. Nothing had happened since Tuesday. This was insane. He turned into the ice rink's parking lot and saw that Jake's truck was already there. He looked at the time and didn't think being fifteen minutes late was a big deal. Parking his car, he took his equipment out of the trunk and went to change in the dressing room. Jake looked up and greeted him with a smile but when he saw the look on Patrick's face his smile turned into a look of concern.

"Hey. What's wrong?" Jake asked.

"Nothing. Sorry I'm late. I had a last minute visitor at the school."

"Who?"

"A woman who called me General and said I had to lead an army into war."

"Oh shit." Jake answered. "Seriously?"

"Yeah. Seriously. Can we just play a game of hockey for a couple of hours?" Patrick dumped his skates onto the floor and took off his jacket.

"Sure. Of course. We'll talk later."

"There's nothing to talk about." Patrick peeled his shirt off and started putting on his gear.

"Hey Patrick. How've you been? Haven't seen you in a while." Mike came up and extended his hand.

"Yeah. Sorry Mike. I've been busy. How are you? How's Michelle?" Patrick took Mike's hand and shook it.

"She's good. I wouldn't be surprised if I got a call tonight saying she was in labor."

"She's that close, hey? Congrats man. That's great."

"Yeah. It's pretty exciting. Seeing anyone?"

"Nah. I'm single and free. It's the only way to be." Patrick replied easily. He was lying through his teeth. It was really a lonely place to be especially hearing that his friend was about to be a dad.

Patrick finished changing and all the guys stepped onto the ice. The puck dropped and he only put his mind on the game. He felt he did really well this time. It could have been his frustration with what was going on in his life at the moment and he tried to think of a way to escape it. Was this woman, Rowan, going to start following him or just leave him be? She was gorgeous. There was no doubt about it. But the moment she called him General all attraction was gone. Her eyes were amazing. Were his like that? So many questions.

The buzzard went off and he looked up at the scoreboard. His team had won by one and they were all pretty happy about it since it was the first game that they had won in weeks. They went into the change room and Jake brought out beers for all of them. Jake wasn't the type of guy to care about rules when he was playing hockey or at any time, really. There was a sign in the dressing room that specifically said _no open alcohol in change rooms_. Patrick looked at it and tipped back the beer in his hand in complete defiance.

"So what's going on?" Jake took a moment to talk to Patrick. He appeared a little better but the scrunched up eyebrows told him something different.

Patrick sighed and looked at Jake.

"A woman named Rowan came to my classroom tonight and told me that she was here to take me back to lead an army into war."

"That's crazy. Who is she?"

"I don't know. She said she drove from New Hampshire."

"Are you going to see her again?" Jake asked.

"I left before I could get her information. She was wearing the crystal Jake. She had the crystal."

"The crystal that exploded?"

"Yes."

"I...I don't know what to say." Jake looked down and studied his beer.

"Say you'll come drinking with me tonight."

"Done. Let's go." Jake tapped his beer bottle with Patrick's and finished it. They went to the showers to get cleaned up.

Patrick and Jake said their good byes to the team and went to their vehicles.

"I'll meet you at the usual." Jake called from his truck.

"Drive safe." Patrick answered.

They both drove out of the parking lot and made their way to the pub. The parking lot was full so they circled the block and found some parking on the street. They walked into the scents of beer and fried food. There were a couple empty stools at the bar and they quickly stole them before anyone else could.

"Hello boys. Missed you since last week. What'll you have?" Colin asked. He was usually here on Friday nights and knew Jake and Patrick would always order the same thing.

"What else do we drink, Colin?" Jake teased while taking off his jacket.

"I'll be back. There are some new faces in here tonight. Looking for company?"

"No." Patrick answered immediately.

"Speak for yourself." Jake argued.

"Take a look at that one over at the other end of the bar." Colin motioned to a red head making polite conversation with some guy while trying to eat.

Patrick looked over and was immediately horrified.

"Oh no way! No...way!"

"Yeah way. She's hot." Jake looked down the bar and felt sorry for her. She was obviously struggling to be polite in declining the man's advances.

"That's Rowan!"

"She's the girl?" Jake asked, shocked that she would be here...of all places.

"Yes. God Damn-it!" Patrick slapped the bar, got up and went towards the couple.

I looked up and saw Patrick approaching. I wasn't sure if I was relieved because he would save me from this creep or scared because he looked really pissed off.

"Hey buddy. Could you excuse us for a second?" Patrick asked.

"No way man. I'm trying to have a conversation."

"She's a lesbian. You have no chance. Stop trying." Patrick told him.

"Hey!" I complained.

"Is he for real?" The man asked, almost horrified.

I looked at Patrick and glared at him.

"Yeah. He's for real. He's gay. It's a sick love thing."

"I'm outta here." The man grabbed his drink and prowled for someone else.

"What is your problem?" I demanded.

"My problem is _you_ are _here_. What are you doing here?"

"I needed supper."

"You needed supper?" Patrick retorted. He sat in the emptied stool.

"Yes. I do have to eat especially from all the driving without stopping, that I have been doing, to find you."

"Well let me make it a little bit clearer for you. I am not interested."

"And let me make something perfectly clear to you; you have no choice."

"You're not the type to take hints easily are you?" He asked sarcastically.

"Hey man. Who's this?" Jake came up beside Patrick and smiled at me. I managed a smile back but really wanted to physically attack this General Burke.

"This is Rowan Gallagher. She's just leaving." Patrick gestured with his hand and my mouth fell open.

"Okay, you listen to me." I pointed my finger to Patrick's chest. "In the span of a week I have just found out my parents, who were killed when I was a baby, are actually still alive and living in another world. On Monday I found out my grandparents are really not my grandparents but babysitters of mine until I was called back to said world. I had to do a stupid search for your sorry ass to try to get you back there so my parents wouldn't be killed again and to top it off, I have also found out that I'm a fucking princess with absolutely no choice. Now, I'm sorry if my visit has upset you, you self righteous prick but now I'm leaving and I could really give a rat's ass about what happens to you!"

My voice was rising with every word I spoke and I grabbed my jacket, threw money on the bar and was gone out the door. Eyes watched me leave and then looked back to where Patrick and Jake were.

"What?!" Jake hollered at them. They all slowly went back to their business. Jake turned back to Patrick and sat in my empty seat. "Wow. That was enlightening. Looks like you're not alone in this whole supernatural thing."

"No I'm not." Patrick rubbed his lips with a finger then jumped up and bolted for the door.

"Good man." Jake said quietly taking a drink of his beer. "Colin! I'm gonna need whiskey, three glasses and just leave the bottle." Colin nodded back and Jake started looking for an empty table.

*****

Patrick threw himself outside and looked in both directions. Not seeing her, he swore and ran his fingers through his short hair.

"Where could she be?" He asked himself quietly.

He went in the direction of the parking lot and thought he saw her in a car that was pulling out. He ran for the car to at least try and block it from leaving. He stood in its way and the driver honked when the vehicle almost slammed into his legs.

"What's your problem?" A woman lowered her window and yelled at him. It wasn't her.

"Sorry, I thought you were someone else." He apologized and moved out of the way. He looked around again. She couldn't have gone far.

"What are you doing?" I asked.

Patrick turned around surprised to hear my voice.

"Where did you come from?"

"I came back hoping to watch you be seriously injured by a car. I'm pretty disappointed that it didn't happen." I crossed my arms and stared him down.

He put his hands up in defense. "I'm just going to start off by apologizing. I had no idea you were pushed into this as well. I just thought they sent you. I'm sorry."

"Sure you are." I answered sarcastically.

Patrick stuffed his hands in his pockets. He was chilled to the bone.

"I'd like to ask you to come back, maybe we can talk it out? I can get you a fresh dinner. It's the least I can do."

"You look cold." I told him.

"I'm pretty cold."

"Good."

Patrick rolled his eyes. She was impossible but he couldn't leave her until she agreed to talk with him.

I made him wait as long as I could. "I like dessert." Walking up to him, I put my arm around his and led him to the door of the pub.

"What?"

"Well your bio said you buy dessert on the first date."

"You read that?"

"It's how I found you."

"Alright. I'll buy dessert." He held open the door to the pub.

"Make it chocolate. Lots of chocolate." I went through the door and he smiled down at me.

"I'll buy two."

Jake saw them come in and waved from the table he had managed to bribe a couple to give up. He stood when he saw me and bowed his head slightly.

"Princess."

I looked at Patrick and pointed to Jake.

"Is he for real?" I asked.

"Knock it off Jake." Patrick said taking my coat.

"What? I'm simply showing respect. Did you?"

Patrick pulled out my chair ignoring Jake's truth and I sat. I noticed the whiskey bottle on the table and started pouring. Picking up my glass, I held it up to the boys who were now seated around me.

"Cheers."

Patrick and Jake looked at each other then to their own glasses. They picked up the drinks and tapped their glasses with mine.

"Cheers."

"Can I get anyone anything?" A waitress inquired.

"I will have that steak special please. Make it medium well." Jake told her.

"Make it two and she needs two desserts, anything chocolate."

"Chocolate. Perfect. I'll be right back." She left and we sat in silence for a little bit.

"Well this is nice. How do we start this?" Jake asked.

Patrick then turned to me. "So you have no idea what this is about. You've just been getting these cryptic messages as well?"

"I had the opportunity to talk briefly with my parents. They said I was needed back but I was to find you because your army is ready. If I didn't then they would die." I played with my glass then brought it to my lips.

"And your grandparents? They know about this world?"

"Yes. They're waiting for us back at the house. I have four days to get you back there before they call for help."

"Help?" Jake asked.

I shrugged. "I don't know who help is."

"So I have to lead an army of green eyed people into a war I have no clue about and they just expect me to say yes?"

"Green and blue. The eyes are green and blue." I told him. "My grandmother's eyes are blue and my grandfather's are green. When I had the short visit from my parents the people standing around them had both."

"Patrick said you had this crystal?" Jake asked.

"Yeah." I pulled it out for him to see. He reached for it but I quickly took it back. "Patrick said it exploded when someone else touched it."

"It didn't explode when he touched it." Patrick pointed in Jake's direction.

He then got struck with a thought and turned towards his friend, looking into his blue eyes. To everyone else it probably looked like a loving look between a couple and that's exactly what Jake was thinking as he pulled back.

"Now you're looking into my eyes?! What the hell man? Look Patrick, I like you a lot but friendship is all I'm willing to give."

"Don't be an idiot. Why didn't it explode when you touched it? Are you one of them?" Patrick demanded.

"No I am not one of them. Wouldn't I have carted your ass back a long time ago if I was?"

"Tell me the truth Jake." Patrick warned. "Stop screwing with me."

"I'm not screwing with you, Burke. I have no idea what you're talking about. I haven't seen anything and I haven't been to any world."

"Alright you guys. Stop. Jesus." I put the crystal back under my shirt and the waitress came with the order. We ate in silence, Patrick looking lost in thought for most of his meal.

After we were done eating what we could, I pushed away from the table. "I have to use the washroom." Was all I said. The two men got to their feet as I got up. I smiled and rolled my eyes. "At ease, boys."

They sat back down and Jake looked around at all the people. He was looking for green and blue-eyed individuals and it wasn't the ordinary colors. Rowan and Patrick's eyes were clear. Patrick's eyes were becoming clearer every day. Every time he looked in the mirror he noticed his own eyes becoming less grey/blue and more of a crystal blue. He thought it was the clothes he was wearing but it wasn't. Now Jake knew, since Patrick saw that stupid sword and since that crystal exploded in the coffee shop, for sure it was not just his clothes.

"What are you going to do Patrick?" Jake asked quietly.

"I don't know Jake. What would you do?"

"I don't know brother." He admitted.

I came back to the table and took my coat. "Well gentleman, it's been great but I need to check in with my grandparents and try to get some rest. Sleep has not been my friend these days." I shrugged my coat on and pulled my curls out of the jacket.

"I'll walk you to your car." Patrick started to get up.

"Don't bother. I'm just staying across the street."

"Well, I'm going to go find a woman who'll warm my bed tonight. No offence, Princess, but you're a little out of my league and I have a suspicion this will be one of my last chances to do it. Good night." Jake got up and took what was left of the bottle to a table of ladies that he had been exchanging glances with earlier.

Patrick shook his head and chuckled. He asked the waitress for the bill and went with her to pay. "I'll be right back Rowan."

"Alright."

I watched him leave and was hopeful the outcome would be the one I needed. Both Patrick and Jake were very good looking men. Jake had black hair and blue eyes with a fair complexion. Patrick was slightly taller than Jake with a bigger build. His dark brown hair was cut short and the little facial hair he did have was just enough to make any woman weak at the knees. I was sure the pair of them were a wonderful sight to any lady sitting up at a bar on a Friday night.

Patrick finished at the bar and smiled at me as he came closer. "Ready?" He asked holding out his hand.

"Yes. Thank you." I took it and he led the way out.

We walked, not speaking, to my hotel and he held the door open for me as I stepped inside. We went up the elevator to my floor and he walked me to my door. It was open a crack.

"Did you close it when you left?" Patrick asked, gently pushing me back.

"Yeah. Of course."

He pushed the door open and strained his neck to peek inside. All was black. He turned on the light and stepped into the room. It seemed there was no one there. He took a look on the bed and there lay a crystal on a silver chain, just like Rowan's.

"Is there someone in here?" I asked.

"No. It's okay." He went to pick up the chain and studied it. Turning around, he showed it to me. When _I_ looked at the chain it did not look the same.

"Patrick, look at the stone." I told him.

"What the..." He whispered.

The crystal was turning black and cracking. Panic rose inside of him. Something was not right. He tossed the crystal away and, seeing my backpack, he grabbed it.

"Get out! Now!"

I didn't hesitate and ran down the hall. I could hear him close behind me and I pushed the emergency exit door open, stopping when I heard an explosion coming from the direction of the hotel room I would have been sleeping in.

"Go!" He pushed me towards the staircase and I ran down. "Someone doesn't want you to find me."

I could barely breathe and couldn't rationalize what was happening. I felt like I was moving in slow motion but I was running as fast as I could. Pushing the main floor door open, we found ourselves out in the cold. People were starting to gather as they looked up at the room that now had smoke coming from the windows. Patrick and I turned to see fire trucks coming fast.

"Where's your car?" I asked.

"Over there. C'mon."

We ran across the street and he unlocked it. He opened his door and threw the backpack into the back seat. I climbed in beside him and he turned the key in the ignition. I didn't even get my seatbelt on when he stepped on the gas and got us out of there.

"How did you know something like that was going to happen?" I asked.

"I didn't. I just...I didn't get a good feeling when I was holding the chain and it started crumbling like that. It didn't feel right. When I look at the real crystal, it's very calming. When I was looking at that one, I started to panic."

"I'm so sorry Patrick. I don't know what this is."

"That makes two of us. We'll stay at my place and then, in the morning, we'll go to my mom and dad's house."

"Why?" I asked.

"I have to tell them where I'm going."

"Oh my God! Really!" I was so relieved I just wanted to kiss him.

"Well I can't stay here." He mumbled.

He drove as sanely as he could and watched out for cops. I called my grandparents to tell them what had just happened, putting them on speaker phone and they said that the sooner we could get there the better. Someone was trying to stop us from getting home. Their preparations were almost done.

"I'll call you tomorrow Gramps. I'm hoping we'll be leaving by lunch." I told him.

"I'll wait for your call. Stay safe love."

"I will. I have the General with me." I looked over to Patrick and managed a shaky smile.

*****

Patrick pulled into his parking stall and got out of the car being very cautious about who was around. It was after midnight so there wasn't much action on the streets. Patrick grabbed my bag out of the backseat and we walked together to the door. He lived in a walk-up warehouse type building and his condo was a loft suite. We took the stairs up to his place and he checked the hallway before stepping onto his floor. Patrick got his keys ready and studied his door. It was locked up tight. He forced the key in the hole and turned it.

"Wait here." He told me.

He stepped inside and did a quick scan and, flicking on the light, he looked around. Everything seemed to be fine. It felt fine. He went up to his bedroom and studied the surroundings. Nothing seemed wrong. He hollered to me in the hallway to come in. It was okay.

I came inside and looked around. It was a typical bachelor pad but he did have nice taste. It wasn't contemporary but homey with big overstuffed couches and warm colors on the walls. The floors were hardwood and the kitchen, tiled. It was very comfortable and I tossed my purse on the couch, flopping down. He came down the stairs and joined me, falling into the opposite corner of the couch.He rubbed his eyes, completely exhausted.

"Are you expecting your girlfriend tonight?" I asked teasingly. "I wouldn't want to cramp your style."

He smiled at that and sat up a little. "I don't have a girlfriend. I kind of did a couple of weeks ago but it didn't work out."

"Sorry Patrick."

He brushed it off with a wave of his hand.

"Don't worry about it. You? Any guy going to miss you when you go home."

"No way. Relationships are so passé." I answered sarcastically.

"Agreed." He looked towards the stairs to the bedroom. "You should get some sleep. We have a big day tomorrow. You can take my bed."

"I don't think I could sleep right now. I'm really tired but a little scared to close my eyes." I smiled, embarrassed, and looked away.

"I know how you feel. C'mon. I'll stay with you while you sleep. Just to make sure the boogeyman doesn't show up." He stood up and held out his hand.

"You say that to all your dates?"

"No. I usually don't need to convince them much to go to bed with me."

"Why am I not surprised." I took his hand and stood up.

"Don't worry, Princess. I'm not up to anything. You need to get some rest."

"Stop calling me Princess, General."

"That's what you are."

"Actually, they refer to me as the High One."

"Oh...so sorry." He laughed and pulled me gently towards the stairs. "That is very fitting though."

When I saw his bed I almost cried. It looked amazingly comfortable and I went straight for it, flinging myself on top.

"Please, help yourself." Patrick said.

"I will."

"You don't want to change first?"

"No."

He came and sat on the edge of the bed opposite me and took his watch off. He swung his legs up and propped himself up on his elbow, watching me. I turned my head to meet his gaze; my eyes feeling very heavy.

"Thank you, Patrick." I whispered. I fell asleep before he could answer me.

Patrick watched me sleep for a little bit then couldn't help himself. His eyes closed and he was transported into some sort of scene similar to the one he saw in the shower earlier in the week except now, he was in what seemed to be a dining hall and was seated to dinner.

"You've had quite the evening General. You were smart to leave the room when you did." Richard spoke while being served some food on his plate. Patrick was offered some but he waved it away.

"You saw that?" Patrick asked confused.

"She's my daughter, General. I have been watching her all her life. I cannot protect her from here though."

"How am I supposed to get her from Maine to New Hampshire if people are trying to kill her?"

"The way is clear for now. They only know she was at the hotel. They do not know she's with you. They don't know she's found you. They only know she's looking."

"So, they don't know I'm coming back?" Patrick asked.

"They do not. When they see you...they will be surprised."

"Who are _they_?"

"They are the ones that want to destroy me and my family and take our world as their own. They are the rebels. We used to be a peaceful people but now we're scared."

"I'm so tired of getting the run-around. I want my questions answered. If I am to lead an army, I need to know what I'm leading them to."

Patrick's eyes flew open at the sound of knocks on his door. They were rapid knocks like someone needed to get inside and fast. He looked at the clock and it showed him it was eight. Rowan was on his right, still sleeping. He rolled up and went, as fast as he could manage, to the door.

"Who is it?" He asked, his voice gruff.

"It's Jake. Open up."

Patrick hurried with the lock and pulled the door wide open.

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing's wrong. I just didn't want to miss you." Jake walked in with a backpack.

"Miss me? What's all this?" Patrick asked confused with the large amount of gear.

"I had a feeling you were going with Rowan. I'm going too."

"What?" Patrick shut the door and locked it.

"Look, there's a reason I could touch the crystal. There's a reason my eyes are changing. I can't explain it. I had a very very good last night here and I'm ready. When do we go?"

Patrick was stunned. He wasn't expecting this at all. He just thought he'd sneak away, get this war thing taken care of and come back.

"Jake, thanks but I can't have you going someplace that I don't even know anything about. What if something happens? I'm supposed to call your parents and say 'Jake came with me to some world and now he's injured'...or worse?"

"I'm not taking no for an answer. We've always had each other's back. It doesn't end now."

"What's going on?" I asked coming down the stairs. Jake and Patrick both looked up at me and Jake put on a huge grin.

"Well well well. Looks like I wasn't the only one that had a very good night last night. Well done General." Jake patted Patrick on the back.

"We did not have a very good night last night. Almost got blown up actually. The hotel room was, I guess, booby trapped." Patrick brushed off Jake's hand and walked to the kitchen to get coffee.

"Booby trapped? You mean that fire at the hotel across the street was your room?" Jake asked, pointing at me.

"Yep. They probably think I'm dead." I answered.

"Well they're looking for you that's for sure. It was all over the radio when I was driving here."

"Great. Fantastic. I'm getting cleaned up." I got my backpack then looked at Jake's large pack. "What's going on here?" I asked him.

"I'm going with you guys." Jake answered.

"He's not." Patrick piped in spooning coffee into his coffee maker.

"I am."

"Okay, while you two fight this out, I'm going into the shower. I won't be long. I think we should get going as soon as we can."

I peeled off my clothes and stepped into the hot water. It felt great getting last night off my body and I wanted to feel the hot water longer than what would have been appropriate. I wasn't looking forward to this day at all so lingering under hot water was me avoiding what had to be done. Turning off the tap, I stepped onto the bathmat and wiped the mirror but it wasn't my reflection that I saw. My heart leapt into my throat when I saw my mother. I looked behind me to see if she was there but I was alone. She was holding a crystal in her hands and brought it towards me, urging me to reach and take it from her. It wasn't green it was blue. Reaching for it, my fingers clasped around it in the reflection. I looked at my mother confused.

"For Lieutenant Murphy." She said quietly.

"But..."

"No Rowan. Don't fight him. He has not gotten called but he knows his place and it is here. Don't fight him."

"When will I see you?" I asked.

"Soon Rowan. Go to your grandparents. We have cleared the way." She disappeared then and I looked at the crystal. It was just like my grandmother's and I was sure Patrick would be pissed.

I finished combing out my hair, left the bathroom and found the boys sharing coffee in the kitchen.

"Jake's coming." Was all I said.

They both turned to me, surprised to hear my voice.

"What was that?" Jake asked.

"You're coming." I tossed the chain to him and he caught it. "A gift from my mother. I have to say that I would really appreciate it if people did not visit me in the bathroom."

Patrick looked at the chain in disbelief. "Well, I guess that solves that."

"What did I tell ya." Jake put the chain on and slipped it under his shirt. He couldn't help but feel pretty important, getting a crystal from Rowan's mother.

"Bathroom's free." I announced. "Is that for me?" I asked gesturing to the coffee he just poured in a mug.

"Yeah. I'll be quick." He brushed passed me and went to take his turn.

With Patrick out of earshot Jake looked my way and smirked.

"So, what's the story with you and the General?"

"Are you serious?" I asked.

"Yeah."

"Nothing. Nothing is up with me and the General."

"Okay."

"Jake, you are a sixteen year old high school girl." I took some coffee and savored it going down my throat.

"Could be worse." He shrugged drinking his as well.

He made me laugh and I could see why Jake and Patrick were friends. They were yin and yang. Patrick was the more serious of the two while Jake was comic relief. Patrick needed Jake to lighten things up and I was glad he was coming on the trip.

"Ready?" Patrick asked coming with his own bag.

"Yeah. I think we should take my truck. Rowan can hide, if needed, in the back." Jake got up and was more then anxious to hit the road.

"We have to stop at my parents' house though. They need to know what I'm doing." Patrick put down his bag and grabbed his coat.

"They'll think you're nuts." Jake shrugged his coat on.

"Yeah but at least they won't be worried thinking I'm missing."

"You're right. Okay. Let's go." Jake led the way out into the hall. I followed and Patrick took one last look at his apartment then shut the door. Jake was already going down the stairs and I stopped Patrick.

"I know this isn't easy for you..." I started but he cut me off.

"It's not for you either."

"No...it isn't."

"Let's just get to New Hampshire okay?" He put his arm around my shoulder and led me to the stairwell. "We'll deal with what happens moment to moment."

"Sounds good." I agreed.

*****

We rode in silence to Patrick's parents' house. They lived in a nice area with a view of the ocean. Patrick was telling me the house had been in the family for years and it would probably be his if he'd give his mother grandchildren; something he wasn't nearly ready to do. Jake parked the truck behind the car that was there and Patrick took a deep breath as he undid his seatbelt. We decided it would be best if we all went in. That way he could have some extra ammunition, just in case. We walked slowly to the front door like we were all going up to the guillotine.

Patrick unlocked the door and found his parents having breakfast in the kitchen. They looked up and smiled when they saw him and Jake then looked like they had seen a ghost when I walked in behind them. Robert and Patricia stood up immediately and slightly bowed their heads. I looked at Patrick and Jake confused and they didn't look any better.

"Mom, Dad? What are you doing?" Patrick asked.

"Is it time, Your High One?" Patricia asked me, not acknowledging what Patrick had just asked.

"Oh my God. You are shitting me!" Patrick exclaimed.

"Patrick!" Robert gasped.

I looked to Robert back to Patrick then to Patricia. Then I looked to Jake who just shrugged.

"I have to sit down." I told them.

Patricia came towards me immediately and led me to the living room to sit on the couch. Jake followed and Patrick stared his dad down. He could not believe what was happening in his own home.

"You knew about this?! You knew about this and you didn't tell me?!" Patrick was trying to keep his temper under control but knew he was failing badly.

"Calm down Patrick. What were we supposed to say?" Robert could see his son was livid.

"The truth! Are you even really my parents?"

"Yes, Patrick. We're your parents."

"Why didn't you tell me?"

"We couldn't tell you anything. If they knew you were here they would have killed you." Patricia spoke, walking back to her family.

"They?" Patrick asked.

"The rebels. They have been looking for you since the day you were born. They knew that one day you would be going back to fight them." Patricia laid a hand on his arm. "So far they don't know about you but that's changing."

"Are you from there?" Patrick felt defeated.

"No son. We're not." Robert turned away and went to another room.

Patricia brought her son into the living room to join us. Patrick looked at me and noticed that my color wasn't the best. He felt bad. He brought me into this house completely unaware that his parents knew anything and I didn't know how to respond knowing that there were more people who knew about me then I did.

"We can't stay long. I have to get Rowan home." Patrick came and sat beside me.

"We know. Before you go, your father has something for you. Something we were told to give to you when it was time."

His father walked in then, and Patrick noticed the small pouch he held in his hands. Robert walked to his son and offered it to him. Patrick stood and took it, opening it slowly. He shook the pouch into his palm and a crystal on a chain dropped into it. He knew it was his. Just having it in his hand gave him comfort. He looked at his parents and his mother came and fastened the chain around his neck. He took his mother's hands in his and kissed them while she started to cry.

"I'm so sorry son. I hated lying to you for all these years. You are so special. You need to know how special and important you are. Not only to us but to the thousands of others you can't see."

"These past few days haven't been easy for us either." Patrick admitted. "I'm sorry I have to go. I promise I will be back. You will see me again."

"Please be careful Patrick." Robert came up to them and Patrick let go of his mother's hands and pulled his father into a hug.

"I will be careful. I won't be stupid." Patrick told his dad in his ear. He kissed his father's cheek and let go. "C'mon. We need to go now or I'll probably change my mind."

"Right. Okay." Jake got up and extended his hand to me. I took it and got to my feet. I felt the need to give the Burke's some sort of reassurance so I stepped up to Patricia and gave her a hug.

"I will bring your son back to you, Mrs. Burke." I whispered in her ear.

All she could do was nod her head. I let go and rubbed my hands down her arms. I looked at Robert then and stepped up to him and wrapped him in a hug as well.

"Thank you for letting him go Mr. Burke."

"Be careful Rowan. They know you're trying to find him." Robert kissed my cheek and let go.

"I know they are but I have it on good authority that the way is clear." I smiled up at him and he went to his wife.

Patrick took one last look at his parents then turned and walked out. He needed to keep it together. The first moment he had some privacy, he would let himself lose it just a little bit. We all got in the truck but kept it quiet. Jake and I would wait until we knew Patrick was ready to make any sort of small talk. I took my cell phone out and called my grandparents to tell them we were on our way.

*****

About forty-five minutes into the drive Jake had to find somewhere to eat. He had not had any breakfast and he was starving. He assumed Patrick wasn't hungry but he was not going to some alternate world without some bacon and eggs in his belly. He hoped that a place along the highway was still serving what he craved and pulled into a gas station with a diner attached.

"Sorry guys, I am so hungry." Jake turned off the ignition and looked in the rear-view mirror at me. "Hungry Rowan?"

"Starved."

"Patrick?"

"Sure. I guess I should eat something." He opened his door and stepped out. He held the door open for me as I exited the truck.

"Thanks." I told him.

We noticed a couple of rowdy teenagers being tossed out of the restaurant. They had obviously been drinking the night before and were probably still drunk now with the way they were acting.

"Well this looks promising." Jake said sarcastically, rubbing his hands together.

He led the way into the diner and grabbed a booth close to a window. I slipped in beside him and Patrick sat opposite us.

"Coffee?" A waitress came up and held the pot up.

"Please and thank you. Are you still serving breakfast?" Jake asked hopefully.

"I could squeeze in a couple more. We stop serving breakfast in five minutes."

"Oh perfect. I don't even need to look. I'll have that bacon 'n egg special that I saw on your front board. Eggs scrambled."

"Alright, and for you?" She looked at me and I didn't even want to think.

"That sounds good to me too. Thank you." I answered.

"Bacon 'n eggs sounds good. I'll have the eggs over easy." Patrick added his to the order.

"Good. That was simple. Won't be long."

She left and I took my coat off. I just stared out the window pondering the many questions about where I was going. What was it like? Was it like earth or would we be going to a barren wasteland? I hoped not. If the vision I had was anything like their world, I was hoping it would be gorgeous. I guess South Africa was out of the question now. I didn't think I'd do much more travelling after this, if I was to even come back here.

"Are you still with us?" Jake asked nudging my shoulder.

"Hhmm? Yeah. I was just thinking."

"About what?" Patrick asked.

"It's stupid and not important." I grabbed the sugar and poured some into my black brew.

"Everything's important right now." Jake urged.

"I was just thinking that I was supposed to be making plans to go to South Africa this summer but I don't think that'll pan out very well. I was hoping this place that we were going to would be amazing to look at and not a wasteland; just selfish stuff like that."

"You're allowed to be a little selfish Rowan." Patrick followed my gaze out the window.

He was starting to feel a little uneasy not moving towards New Hampshire but if Rowan's mother said the way was clear then he had to believe that.

"I was going to go to Miami for Spring Break." Jake looked at Patrick. "Remember the last time we were there. You left Lara in Maine and she was so ticked off."

Patrick chuckled to himself remembering when he got home and Lara would not answer his calls for two weeks.

"Yeah I remember. It was totally worth it."

"So worth it." Jake agreed.

"Is Lara that ex girlfriend you were talking about?" I asked, more to make conversation then actually wanting to hear about her.

"It was very...off and on. It wasn't great." Patrick finished his coffee and set his cup down.

The waitress came with the orders and I reached for the ketchup for the fried potatoes that looked like they had been fried at seven o'clock that morning. It didn't look like Jake cared what the food looked like. He just wanted it in him as soon as possible.

Besides the potatoes the breakfast wasn't that bad and hit the spot. I was feeling anxious to get back on the highway and wanted to get to the safety of my grandparents' house as soon as possible. It was still another forty five minute drive. I took my coat and stood.

"I'm sorry. I don't mean to pressure you, Jake, but I'd like to get going." I told him.

"I agree. The sooner we get to New Hampshire the better." Patrick took some cash out of his wallet and tossed it on the table.

"No problem. I'm better now. Let's go." Jake looked down at the bills that Patrick laid on the table. "That's some tip."

"What do I need it for?" Patrick put his coat on and waved to the waitress. "Thank you."

"Bye now." She waved back.

*****

The highway seemed never ending. I believe I dozed for a few minutes because I was woken by a tap on my knee.

"We're here. Which way do we go?" Patrick asked.

"Take a left at the next intersection." I told him sitting up.

"This is a nice city." Jake commented looking around as he drove. "Been here all your life?"

"Yep. Take that turn there. Yeah that one." I strained to see the house. The street was still for a Saturday afternoon but I saw my grandparents' old car in the drive and pointed it out to the guys. Jake parked beside it and we all sat still.

"Ready Jake?" Patrick asked.

"No. You?"

"No. Rowan?"

"Do I have a choice?" I asked and left the car. Jake got out and unlocked the back to get the bags out. "Come on then. Follow me." I led the three of us to the back door and used my key to let us in.

"Hello. I'm home. Where are you guys?" I called.

"Here Rowan. Ah, there she is. Welcome home. I couldn't stop pacing until you walked through that door." Gran came in from the kitchen and gave me a tight squeeze. I hugged her back longer than I should have then wondered where Gramps was.

"Oh Rowan, where else would he be but either in front of the television or at the dinner table."

My body immediately relaxed. I didn't know what I was supposed to be walking into but it seemed like it was business as usual in the Gallagher household.

"Gran, this is Patrick Burke and this is Jacob Murphey. They're here for the trip." I pointed to each one respectively and went to go find my grandfather. I needed to see him to know that everything was normal, for now.

"Ah General Burke, welcome." Gran took his hand and shook it.

"Please call me Patrick." He replied.

"Here I will call you Patrick if that's what you wish, but there you are General."

"Alright."

"And you are Jacob. I've heard good things about you Lieutenant. We're so glad you've decided to join us."

"You can call me Jake and I couldn't resist the adventure." Jake answered.

"Oh, an adventure you'll have, that's for sure. Come in. Have a seat. Can I get you anything?" Gran fussed over them like they were royalty entering her house.

"No. I'm fine." Patrick answered. Jake nodded in agreement and followed her into the living room where they found Allan. He was greeting his granddaughter then looked to his guests.

"Well now. General Burke. We've heard a lot about you through the years. It's nice to finely see you." Gramps shook his hand and then Jake's.

"Could you tell me what you've heard?" Patrick asked.

"Ah, there's time. You'll want to hear it from Lieutenant Greggs anyway. What I know is hearsay."

"Lieutenant Greggs?" Jake asked.

"General Burke's right-hand man whom, I dare say, would be you as well?"

"I try." Jake grinned.

"If you've been invited by Her High One then you've done a fine job so far." Allan winked at him.

"When do we go?" I asked.

"Soon love, soon. We have things to take. Come this way." Gran went to the hall and lifted up the carpet that was hiding a trap door.

"We're taking jam?" I asked.

"Rowan, we are not taking jam. There are things down here that you don't know about."

"I always just thought you put your canning down there."

"Well now you know it's not. Allan, lift that door for me would you." Mavis told her husband.

"I can get it." Patrick bent to lift the silver latch and the door creaked open. Allan went first and flicked the light on. Patrick followed, then Jake, then me and Gran. Gran pulled it shut behind her.

To me it just looked like an old root cellar. There were tools and jars of preserves and sauces. There were vegetables of all sorts hanging everywhere. Bottles of wine and liqueur were placed neatly in their racks, some collecting dust from not being drunk fast enough. The freezer was down there, which kicked in when we all gathered around the table that was put in the middle of the room.

"Alright then, everyone in? Good." Gramps looked around and was pleased to see us all waiting.

He turned to a shelf and moved some dusty bottles aside. The shelf looked deeper than what I thought it did and Gramps reached in and pulled out a long piece of rolled up brown leather that sounded like it contained a bunch of metal tools. He placed it on the table and unrolled it.

"Holy shit." Jake commented as at least twenty or so swords and daggers appeared shining up at us.

"Well take your pick. Try to have at least three on your person but not all in one area. I like to have one against my leg, Rowan. No one ever thinks you're going to pull something from your skirts." Gran looked at me and winked. I tried to smile back but I was in shock that in all my years I have lived in my house, I had no idea my grandparents were hiding jewel encrusted daggers.

Patrick reached out for a sword but Gramps lowered the General's hand with his.

"No General. These aren't for you." Gramps walked to another wall and reached in behind some old boxes of books. He pulled out a long wooden box that we didn't recognize. It was wood but black wood. It looked like it was painted but when you looked more closely, it was actually black wood. The box also had carvings etched into it but were brown in color. We had no idea what the carvings symbolized but they were exquisite. Gramps set the box on the table with the others and pushed it towards Patrick.

"This one's for you. I have not opened it since it arrived. It's not mine to open." Gramps looked him in the eye when he spoke.

Patrick looked at everyone standing around then turned the knob at the side of the box to unlock it. He opened the top and recognized the sword at once. There it was, the metal blade with the swirling colors; the handle with the green crystals. It drew him in and he touched it. As soon as his fingers wrapped around the handle he knew it was his and his alone. He brought it up and studied it. It was very light yet felt powerful like it could kill with the slightest touch.

Jake came close to Patrick and watched him study it. "Nice blade Patrick." Jake studied the blade himself.

"Thanks."

"Have any idea how to use something like that?"

Patrick shook his head turning and studying the colors in the metal.

"I have no clue."

"Oh great. I feel safer already." Jake turned to Gran and Gramps. "Is this it then?"

"Now when we arrive it'll be a day's hike to the palace. We can't be dropped off at its door. The world, at least when I was there was more beautiful than anything you would find here. Earth has its places but home is home no?" Gramps chose his protection from the choices on the table. "Well what are you waiting for?" He gestured to us to choose ours as well.

Gran got out medium sized leather bags and handed one to each of us. "I see you've brought some things with you but only the things that fit in this bag are all you will be able to take so choose wisely. Don't worry about clothing. They have that there. Keep your chain around your neck. Do not take it off. It's like your fingerprint. Give me your wallets." She held out her hand and Patrick and Jake looked at her like she was crazy. "Well come on. You're not going to need them and they'll be safe here."

The boys reached into their pockets and handed her their wallets, phones and keys. Satisfied she went to a safe above the freezer and opened it up. Along with all of their personal items, she placed Jake and Patrick's in there as well.

"We'll get yours later Rowan." She looked at me and shut the safe.

"Don't be surprised if you feel as if you're going back in time when you get there. We never found the use for silly technology like video games or televisions. We are a spiritual people. We have our hearts and our minds. You'll learn to use what we have in time. In a lot of ways, we're stuck in your history but in others we are far into your future." Gramps closed up the leather and put it back on the shelf. Patrick kept his sword but closed the box and Gramps took it from him and replaced it. "Let's go up now." He led the way and pushed the cellar door open.

Gran replaced the carpet and straightened, wiping her hands on her pants. "Allan what time is it?" She asked.

"After two."

"We'll leave after the sun has set. You all need to get some sleep before we leave. You look exhausted and your eyes are like a deer's caught in the headlights."

"It's a lot of information, Mrs. Gallagher." Jake said leaning up against the wall.

"Call me Mavis Jake. It's Mavis."

"Okay Mavis, I have to be honest, I don't think I'll be able to rest right now." Patrick also leaned up against the wall.

"Then you'll have some serious jet lag. When it's night here it's day there. Try to rest Patrick. Even if it is just to lie down. Come Rowan. I'll walk you up to your room." Gran took me by the elbow and led me up the stairs. "Allan, show the boys where they can rest."

Gramps watched her go then whispered to the men leaning up against his wall. "I know how your feeling; a lot of emotion. I have just the thing." He went to his hiding place behind the books and pulled out a bottle of Scotch he'd been saving for today. It had to be at least twenty five years old. He hurried to the kitchen and grabbed three glasses before gesturing to the boys to follow him. They all snuck down the hall to a guest bedroom and Gramps put everything on an old dresser before shutting the door.

"Mavis doesn't like me drinking but I say today is a celebration." He cracked open the bottle and poured three large drinks in each glass.

"Gramps, you know just the thing to make it all better." Jake lifted his glass and took it all in one gulp. He put it back down, took the Scotch out of the old man's hands and poured another.

"Now now son. It's to relax. You can't be drunk by tonight."

"Who says?"

"If you know what's good for you AND me you'll sip the next one. I'm not the boss in this house, if you haven't noticed." Gramps took his bottle back and held up his glass. "Cheers boys."

"Cheers." They replied and slung back the golden liquid.

*****

I entered my room and looked around. I wanted to stay in this room and never come out. I went to my old bed and sat, lowering my head to my hands, trying not to let the panic that I was feeling consume me. Gran noticed the signs of an emotional disaster and came to sit with me. All she did was rub my back until I was ready to start. I took some deep breaths to steady myself then looked up into her blue eyes.

"How am I supposed to act with my mother and father? I don't even know them? Should I go up and hug them? Kiss them? Shake their hands? Tell me what I'm supposed to do." I asked her, my voice cracking with emotion.

"I can't answer that for you Rowan. How did you feel when you saw them?"

"Confused, relieved, angry. I felt like I have been lied to my entire life and for what?"

"I'm sorry girl. I cannot say that you haven't been lied to but it's my hope that one day you will understand why."

"Where are you and Gramps going to be when we get back? Do you leave me at this palace, is it goodbye forever? You're the only family I have ever known. Please don't leave me in this strange place." I grabbed her hands and laid my cheek on them.

"We would never leave you. We will be with you always. You can't expect your grandfather and I to just leave you at a doorstep and turn our backs. We are family, if not by blood by heart, which is so much more important."

"Thank you."

I couldn't hold it back anymore. I started to cry. My whole body shook with sobs and she took me in her arms and rocked me. She kissed my head with tiny kisses and whispered to me so I could calm down.

"What else is it, Rowan?"

"I feel like I'm leading them to their deaths Gran and they have done nothing to deserve the death penalty. They are innocent in all of this and know nothing and now they're supposed to fight for something they've never seen or experienced."

"Rowan, look at me." Gran gently pulled my face to hers and wiped my tears with her thumbs. "They aren't going without knowing what they're going for. They may not know with their minds but why do you think that they are willing to go in the first place?"

"I don't know; stupidity."

"No love. They feel it. They feel they're supposed to be there at this time. You shouldn't question your intuition. It's the most important thing you have."

"I know this is so childish Gran but I really don't want to do this."

"What have I always told you when you talk like that?"

"Oh, please don't." I begged.

"Things will look better in the morning. Now lay down. It's time to rest."

"Fine." I pulled back the covers, resigned, and snuggled in. I might as well enjoy one more sleep on my lumpy mattress.

Mavis shut the door quietly and went down the stairs. She couldn't help but worry about Rowan. She knew it would be difficult for everyone but seeing them made it almost too real. She went to the living room where she saw Patrick flipping through channels on the television and Allan reading the last of the paper.

"You were awhile." Allan commented looking at her above his glasses.

"Rowan's having some trouble coping. I finally got her to sleep. I haven't had to do that much coddling since she was thirteen."

"Is she okay?" Patrick asked.

"No, but she will be." Mavis noticed Jake passed out on the couch with his mouth slightly open. "What's happened to him?" She asked.

"Scotch." Patrick answered looking at his so-called Lieutenant.

"Allan!" Mavis turned on her husband. "You're drinking?"

"We were celebrating. It was a celebration. Jake just wanted a little more. Now hush. Let the man sleep."

Mavis glared at her husband and went to busy herself with some last minute details.

Patrick looked at Allan who was almost dozing in his chair. He heard Mavis leave the house to take out the last of the garbage. Quietly, he got up off the couch and quickly started climbing the stairs. He was sure if Mavis caught him doing what he was doing, he would have gotten a tongue lashing for sure. He softly walked down the hall and assumed the only door that was closed was Rowan's. He turned the knob gently and opened the door, slightly, to peek inside. There she was; sleeping but not soundly. Her body twitched with her dreams and he stepped inside and shut the door behind him. He couldn't help but feel protective of her. She drove him crazy with her stubbornness and attitude. She was always sarcastic and wouldn't take no for an answer but every time she looked at him with those eyes, he softened just that little bit to know it was mostly an act. She had to be one of the most vulnerable women he had ever met and after hearing what Mavis said about her, he felt that much more protective. He saw a chair in the corner of the room and brought it to the side of her bed. He didn't want to wake her. He just wanted to be there to make sure she was okay.

This whole journey was so unexpected for both of them. The least he could do was show her she wasn't alone. He supposed this was his moment of privacy to lose it just that little bit so he allowed a few tears to fall while Rowan twitched with her dreams.

*****

I got the scent of pizza in the house. I was just on the edge of dreams and real life when I smelled it. I turned over and looked at the time. It was after seven. It was almost time to go. I got up from my pillow and looked around and saw a chair had been pulled to the side of my bed but there was no one in it. I assumed it was Gran staying with me and she had gone. Replacing the chair, I then slowly made the bed just to remember it for silly reasons that only mattered to me. I heard someone knocking lightly on my door and turned to see Gramps standing there.

"Hey Gramps. I'm up and I smell food."

"Yes. Your grandmother didn't want to cook anything for obvious reasons. Jake thought pizza would be a good alternative. I was just seeing if you wanted to eat with us."

"I'd love to eat with you." I answered plastering a smile on my face.

"Everything alright?"

"As alright as it can be." I walked to the door where he was standing.

He took my hand and squeezed it. "You're strong Rowan. You have nothing to worry about."

"Here's hoping you're right." I replied giving his hand a quick squeeze back.

We walked down the stairs together and Gran smiled at me as we entered the kitchen. There were two large pizzas on the table with lots of napkins and paper plates.

"Got some rest?" She asked me.

"Yes. Thank you." I looked around to see where Patrick and Jake were. "Where are the guys?"

"In here!" Jake hollered from the living room.

"Get yourselves in here boys. We need to get going." Allan hollered back.

Getting myself a couple slices of pizza, I sat in my usual spot. I was hungrier than I thought and it was a great last meal. Patrick was in first and squeezed my shoulder in passing. The house was dark except for a lamp in the living room and the light above us illuminating the table. The sun had set and the time had come. As we ate I watched out the window for signs like the other night; signs that it was time.

"Whoa. Did you see that?" Jake asked looking in the same direction as he polished off his fourth piece.

"See what?" Patrick asked.

"Lightening." He got up and peered out the window.

I looked at my grandparents and swallowed the food in my mouth. "It's not lightening. It's time to go." I got up and put my plate in the garbage.

"I'll hide the key for Olivia. All she knows is that we'll be gone for an extended vacation. Allan, can you take the last of the garbage?" Gran got up and went for her keys.

Patrick and Jake helped Allan clear the food and I went for the leather bags. I handed them to everyone and went to the hall bench where I had left my small sword and two daggers. I strapped them to my body and waited for everyone at the front door like a child going to her first day of school after summer vacation.

"Alright kids. Let's go." Jake marched past me and opened the door.

The lightening that Jake had seen was the falling stars that I had noticed the other evening except there were a lot more. Everywhere we looked in the sky there was some different light show. I showed Jake where I was standing when I first saw them and my grandparents joined me. I took their hands and Jake and Patrick stood behind us.

The curtain of stars opened up and we could see a glimmer of daylight. We all looked down as we were being lifted to the sky. I squeezed my grandparents' hands tighter and turned my gaze to the falling stars.

" _Goin' up to the Spirit in the sky. That's where I wanna go when I die..._ " Jake sang quietly. Gran was the first to look back then Gramps. I bowed my head and laughed. They were not so amused. Patrick nudged his arm and Jake noticed the stares. "Sorry but it's pretty fitting if you think about it."

"Not in the slightest, Lieutenant." Gran glared then turned her attention back to the sky. Gramps shrugged it off then noticed his clothes. They were in the process of changing.

Jake and Patrick stared with disbelief at what was happening. Their old jeans and t-shirts were changing into black long sleeved shirts with high collars and pants with what looked to be high riding boots appearing on their feet. Their swords came at their sides and their bags hung neatly across their shoulders. The clothes weren't loose fitting but they weren't tight either.

Patrick noticed the gown that had taken over my body and the hair pieces holding my hair into place. They were made of the same metal of the sword but had tiny diamonds everywhere. My gown was the same green as before but Mavis' was a deep blue. He didn't know if it was just his imagination or if my hair had actually gotten a little longer in length. Even being pinned up it came slightly above my waist. Mavis' gown was similar to mine but had long sleeves where mine were capped above the shoulder. Allan looked like he had gotten some tanned pants and a cream shirt. It was a more relaxed look than Patrick's or Jakes but Allan wore similar riding boots.

We arrived at the place where the curtain was pulled back and I felt an incredible sense of being pulled forward that I moved ahead slightly. Gran and Gramps held me back. It was like we had crossed an invisible line. Behind us it was black but before us it was light. I had to squint my eyes to the brilliance of it and then I closed them. It was way too bright and I couldn't see a thing. I kept my eyes shut as we kept moving forward.

"Oh Mavis would you look at this now. It hasn't changed a bit." Allan looked at his wife while being lowered to the ground.

I refused to open my eyes until I felt solid earth under my feet. Patrick watched as he was lowered into a large forest. His booted feet touched the ground and he turned to observe their surroundings. They were put on a path and to each side of them were trees of various shapes and sizes. Some he didn't recognize and some seemed familiar. He looked over to Jake who was turning and looking as well. He smiled at Patrick.

"We made it. This is awesome." Jake raised his hand for a high five and Patrick obliged him. He brought his friend in for a quick hug of relief.

"Rowan dear, you can open your eyes now." Gran squeezed my hand and let go.

I peeked and when I was sure it seemed normal I opened my eyes wide to the splendor of where I had just landed.

"It's not awful." I told her.

"No it's not awful. We told you, it's very beautiful as are you. You're glowing."

"Do I look different?"

Gran laughed. "You look the same."

"Oh good." I was relieved.

Jake and Patrick glanced my way and they stopped and stared. I noticed their stares and got uncomfortable.

"What? Have you never seen a girl in a dress before?" I asked.

"Not like that." Jake commented.

"Well? Does it look bad?"

"No! No, you should wear that always. Never take it off. Patrick?"

"Absolutely. I agree. Never." His heart stopped, looking at her and he didn't want to look away.

"Should we go?" Jake asked Allan.

"Yes. Let's get moving. I'll feel better when we're behind the palace walls." Allan answered. "Now which way...? Ah, here." He pointed to the left and started walking.

"Who's that?" I asked looking ahead.

There was a man leaning up against a tree. He was eating an apple and watching us intently.

"I don't know..." Allan squinted to see better.

Another man came out of the trees to the right, another at our left. The man eating the apple walked slowly toward us. Gran and Gramps came closer to my side.

"Great day for a walk hey? Where are you headed?" He asked.

"Home." Gramps said.

"Ah, are you sure you're going the right way, old man?"

"I am."

"The thing is I really can't let you pass." He looked at me then and I stepped back. Jake went for his sword but Patrick held his hand and shook his head slightly. "Especially you Your High One. I heard you were looking for a General Patrick Burke but you're wasting your time. He died years ago."

"If he died years ago then why are you blocking our way? If he's dead then you shouldn't have anything to worry about from me." I responded.

"Still, you're getting people excited. It makes controlling them a little more difficult." He bullied his way past Gran who stumbled and almost fell. Gramps went to help her but the man, who was becoming more and more disgusting as he got closer, put his hand on Gramp's chest to stop him. The men to the left and right stepped closer as well, drawing their swords.

"And who do you have with you High One? Bodyguards? Members of your so-called army?"

"You could say that." I replied.

"They're useless. You're coming with me." He brought his face closer to mine.

His breath was enough to make me sick. He took my wrist and I fought to get it free when I heard another sword coming out of its sheath. The man looked up to see Patrick gazing at his blade and then Patrick pointed it directly at him.

"Take your hand off her wrist." Patrick warned.

The man chuckled and looked to his partners in crime. I took the chance to knee him in the groin. His breath exhaled sharply and he let go of my wrist, dropping to his knees. I went behind Patrick to Jake's side.

"Ooooo. Guess you shouldn't have taken your eyes off her hey my friend?" Patrick noticed the other men coming closer. He brought his sword to the front of the man's neck and the others backed off immediately. "Get up." Patrick demanded. He did as he was told and Patrick pressed the blade a little into his skin. "What's your name?"

"Damion."

"Nice name."

Damion noticed the sword in Patrick's hand and his eyes went wide as saucers.

"That...that's the General's sword."

"What? This? So I hear. Oh geez; you know, I'm so sorry. I am so rude. I haven't introduced myself. My name is Patrick Burke and this here is my sword. How does it feel to be on the receiving end of it?"

"Gen...General Burke? It can't be."

"I know right. It's pretty unbelievable but it is me. I'm pretty sure this blade is a sure sign I'm for real."

We heard horses in the distance and looked above us to the hills. Through the trees you could see twenty or so men and women on the animals. You could hear them all drawing their swords. The men that were with Damion dropped theirs immediately and held up their hands. Patrick never took his eyes off Damion. We heard the horses coming down from the hills. It was like thunder and Jake pulled me close to his side and never let go. The men and women were dressed like Jake and Patrick and I breathed a sigh of relief and went to my grandparents' side. They put their arms around me protectively but they looked just as relieved as I did. One man dismounted and put his sword back in its sheath. He walked past Jake patting him on the back and came up to the General.

"What's this now? Just getting back and you're already in trouble?" Lieutenant Greggs stopped beside Patrick.

"I don't think I'm the one in trouble. I'm assuming he's a rebel?"

"Yes sir."

"What's the punishment for attempted kidnapping of Her High One?"

"Well, let's just say they're in for a lot of trouble. O'Keife! Sutherland!" Greggs hollered.

Two officers dismounted and came up to the Lieutenant. "Yes sir?" O'Keife answered.

"Search them and bind them. They'll walk." Greggs eyed the two men at the side.

"Yes sir."

Going back to their horses, they pulled rope out of their saddlebags. They went to Damion's men first and the rebels did not put up a fight. They held their arms out to be bound and followed to the horses to be attached to the saddles. Greggs went to his horse and pulled his rope out. He went to Damion and started binding his hands.

"It doesn't matter that the General's back. When they know they'll be prepared." Damion said, scowling at Greggs.

"Yeah? Like you were? If that's the case it won't be much of a fight now will it?" Greggs returned the scowl and hollered for another officer who took Damion to her horse.

Patrick turned to Greggs and Greggs saluted him then smiled. "General Burke, it's nice to have you back. I'm Lieutenant Isaac Greggs. We have a lot to catch up on."

"That we do Isaac. Thank you for showing up. How did you know?"

"We were sent a message." Greggs pointed up and there was a bald eagle sitting in a tree. It flew away at once when Patrick looked at it. "We knew it would be any day now and were close by. Can I have the horses please?!" Greggs hollered.

Three huge black horses were led towards our company. Greggs pulled one that was ordained with very ornate tackle and handed the reigns to Patrick. "General." He bowed his head to him then turned to me. "Your High One. Welcome home. Your beauty does not do your stories justice."

"Thank you, Lieutenant Greggs." I answered.

He looked over to Gramps and smiled warmly. "Allan. Welcome back. We've missed you at the pubs." Greggs shook Allan's hand.

"Well I have a lot to make up for then 'eh."

"Oh no you don't. Don't you dare Isaac." Gran waved her finger at the Lieutenant and he laughed.

"Mavis." Greggs bent and kissed her cheek.

A woman handed Jake his horse's reigns. He was still in shock with what just took place but took them anyway. She saluted him and went back to her horse. Jake looked at Patrick and the horse nudged him in the shoulder. He turned and rubbed its nose.

"You are a nice horse." He said. "And...really big. Please be gentle."

"Well, with the horses, the day won't be quite so long. Would you like me to lead General?" Greggs asked walking to his horse.

"That might be a good idea."

Allan was given his horse. An officer helped Mavis up first then Allan mounted. Patrick mounted his easily and moved it towards me. He extended his hand and the same officer was at the ready to help me up.

"Princess." Patrick said quietly.

"General." I took his hand and mounted onto the horse sitting behind him. I wrapped my hands around his waist and looked at everyone around me. I was feeling pretty darn special.

The army formed a protective circle around us. Greggs led while Patrick was not far behind. Jake followed Patrick and Gramps and Gran were last followed by a few officers.

Patrick steered his horse to come beside Lieutenant Greggs. There were questions he wanted answered before he got to their destination. He was hoping Isaac wouldn't give him the run-around.

"So General, how does it feel to be here?" Isaac asked curiously.

"To be honest, Isaac, I don't know. I don't even know where I am or who I am....can you enlighten me?"

"I can try. First I can tell you where you are."

Isaac brought his horse out into a clearing on a hill where the view went on forever; forest, sky, mountains, lakes. Many of Mother Nature's gifts on earth found in one place. It was not a barren wasteland. It was the complete opposite.

"Welcome to Kalaylia. That's where we want to go." Isaac pointed to a structure in the distance.

It was something that I could only compare to a postcard from Switzerland except its beauty was more exquisite. The castle was half sitting on the banks of a large lake and, from what it looked like, there was a large town surrounding the other half. The castle was sitting higher than any other structure and there were mountains in the distance in all directions.

"That's home?" I asked. It didn't click that I would be living there...in a home like that.

"It is Your High One, and they are anxious for your return."

"How big is Kalaylia?" Patrick asked.

"Well, to compare it with your earth, it's probably only a quarter of the size."

"And it's being destroyed?" I asked.

"Slowly yes." Isaac pushed his horse onward and Patrick followed suit. "Fifty years ago, there were a group of five individuals that had one plan, to take over Kalaylia with their selfish desires. Kalaylia is a land where we use our hearts; our spirits. We have one goal, to live in peace and love. We use our intuition and the energies of our bodies and our world. Of course, that path has its struggles. Those struggles come from ego. This group found it was easier to live their life guided by their egos and it made them believe that they were greater than any Kalaylian. Only the ones that lived by ego were welcomed into their destructive ways of living. Sadly, there were many; more than we imagined. It wasn't bad at first and not so violent. We could keep it under control but the idea of power made egos grow larger and larger. It's made living here very difficult."

"Are their still five?" Patrick asked.

"We have found three and have...taken care of things. There are two left. They need to be stopped as they are the most powerful and have the most followers."

"Where are they?" I asked.

"We have sources that say they are to the north although I only have one of them confirmed to be there. The other...I really don't know."

"Fifty years is a long time to be fighting. You look good for being what? Eightyish?" I told him.

He did look good. Blond hair cut short and green eyes. Let's face it, everyone seemed to be stunning here; except for the so called rebels. If people decided to be a part of this egotistical rebel band, it wasn't good for the aging process.

"I'm eighty four Your High One."

"You don't look any older then me." Patrick commented.

"We age well and know how to keep our youth. You were brought back at the age in which you left us."

"And you want me as your General? You have way more experience than me." Patrick was stunned that they'd want to follow some young guy into a war.

"It's my honor. There's no one better to lead us." Isaac moved up the road, ahead of us, to make room on the trail for others.

I looked back at Jake. He was watching his surroundings; taking it all in. He looked like he was somewhat enjoying himself on the horse but the horses were quite large. I laughed a little bit and he saw me smiling back.

"You look a little uncomfortable." I commented.

He pulled his horse up alongside ours and shifted in his saddle.

"This is going to take some getting used to."

"What do you think of your new home?"

"I wish I had a camera Rowan because I wouldn't have the words to describe it. So far so good. By the way General, awesome moves with the bad guys." Jake congratulated Patrick.

"So it looked like I pulled that off?" He asked.

"Definitely." Jake assured him.

"Good, because I was scared shitless on the inside."

"I couldn't tell. Job well done." I patted his chest.

"What's going on there?" Jake looked up ahead.

There was some sort of camp set up by a lake where more officers were walking around; some sitting and chatting. There were a couple tents set up with fires going and the scents of food drifted towards our noses. Isaac stopped his horse and looked back to us.

"Hungry? We'll take a rest here then continue on in a couple of hours. I'd like to have a lighter load when we get into the Capital." He gave a passing glance to the rebels on ropes. They looked exhausted.

"Oh perfect. I need to get off this horse." Jake shifted in his seat again.

Isaac closed his eyes and brought his pointer and middle finger to his forehead. Immediately the officers around us rode down the small hill and formed a line. The people without horses assembled as well and stood at attention.

"After you General...Lieutenant." Greggs lowered his head in respect and Patrick and Jake moved their horses forward. Allan came up behind Jake and Greggs went last.

Patrick's horse trotted to the waiting people. He rode through while every person he passed lowered their heads in respect. He felt he should have had a cowboy hat to tip to them. The respect he got was more than humbling. At the end of the line an officer saluted him and Patrick stopped his horse. He got off the animal and saluted the officer probably more relaxed than what he should have. It was good as the young man relaxed a little himself and held out his hand.

"May I take your horse for you sir?"

"Yes, thank you." He turned and held out his arms for me to be lowered into.

It was a great feeling to be off the horse's back. I went to my grandparents' horse and waited for them to be dismounted before we all walked back toward Patrick and Jake. Isaac met us and led the way to an area where large tents were set up. He held the curtain open for me and bowed.

"Please. I hope it's to your liking."

"Wow." I gasped.

I peeked inside and it was better than the house I had just left. There were two young ladies who curtsied to me as I walked past them. Gran walked in behind me and noticed I was a little uncomfortable with the two women waiting for direction.

"Don't worry Rowan. They're not here to bathe you."

"I know that." I replied although I really had no idea. They could have been.

"Get used to it girl. There'll be more in your home." Allan smiled at the girls and they smiled back.

"Why?" I asked.

"To make sure you don't want for anything."

"I'm more then capable of getting things for myself." I crossed my arms defensively.

"Until you know your way around you will have help. Don't fight it. Say thank you." Gran scolded.

She was right. I had no clue what I was doing and if I needed women following me around to help or coach, it was more for my own good. It's not like I had a map to the kitchen for late night munchies. Accepting the situation, I walked around and touched all that I could. My senses were heightened by a hundred times, even the smallest thought and feeling felt almost overwhelming.

"Gran?" I asked.

"Yes love." She washed her hands in a bowl while one of the ladies handed her a towel. She dried her hands and handed the towel back, thanking her.

"How do you deal with feeling...so much more?"

"It's already started to happen?"

"I guess. My senses are really heightened here. I'm almost overloaded."

"Well the first rule is to let yourself feel without attachment. Just realize it and let it pass. Easier said than done though."

"No kidding. The feeling is almost addicting."

"Careful Rowan. No attachment. Addiction, as on earth, can cause a lot of trouble. Wash up now."

I went to a bowl that was filled with water and rose petals. How was I supposed to not get addicted when I was offered water with rose petals to wash my hands with? I was in a tent and offered silks, down pillows and quilts to relax in. I had food placed in fine crystal and silver bowls to eat from. How the hell was I supposed to let it pass? Like it was all normal? I would have to ask my mother and father.

"Your High One, General Burke and Lieutenant Murphey request your company at lunch." The older lady spoke to me while the younger was taking my towel.

"Thank you. What's your name?" I asked her.

"Ruth."

"And yours?" I asked the one taking the bowl of water away. She turned back to me and curtsied.

"I'm Issa."

"Ruth and Issa. Will you be with me at the palace as well?"

"Yes." Issa replied and Ruth nodded.

"Wonderful. I appreciate your help." I told them.

"Always, Your High One."

Ruth held the curtain open for me and led Gramps, Gran and myself to a long table with all sorts of food on it. Isaac was there as well and the men stood as an officer pulled out my chair for me. I sat and pulled myself up to the table. Ruth poured me, what I assumed to be wine."

"Is everything to your liking?" Isaac asked as he started serving himself from a silver bowl.

"Yes. Your hospitality is very refreshing. I haven't been to a party quite like this before." I answered.

"I'm more of a chip 'n dip host." Jake put in taking the dish from Isaac."

"Chip 'n dip? Is that a food?" Isaac inquired with a puzzled look.

Jake took a moment to ponder the question. "It really shouldn't be considered food but we eat it."

"Some more then others." Patrick added remembering Jake and his addiction to ketchup chips.

He stole a glance my way when I wasn't looking. Allan watched him. How could Patrick not think his granddaughter was beautiful? The way Patrick was looking at her he felt it wouldn't be long before other feelings started to come to the surface as well which would please her parents very much. They couldn't arrange a marriage but in a perfect world there would be one. Rowan would be a harder sell. She hated being in a relationship. To her, it felt like she was losing her freedom. There hadn't been a steady man in her life for a very long time.

"What's with all the birds hanging around?" Jake asked looking up.

There were some perched on tents, some flying. There were others wandering the ground. He recognized the eagle that they had seen earlier. They weren't in the way, it was more like they were watching and waiting.

"Well Lieutenant, we use them as messengers. There are different birds for different people. We don't each have a bird but if you notice a specific species hanging around, it's a sure sign it's telling you something about the person it represents. See there? The dark brown falcon? He represents the lieutenants. If you see them and he's not leaving, you know he's trying to tell you something about one of us. The eagle is the General's. That's how we knew you had arrived. We had been looking for a sign from that one for a few days now. I haven't seen an eagle up close in years."

"Anyone else have birds?" Patrick looked at the one that symbolized him. It was massive and beautifully majestic.

"Just the High Family. Theirs are doves."

"Figures." Patrick tried not to glance my way.

"What is that supposed to mean?" I asked eyeing him dangerously.

"Nothing." He answered quickly.

Jake stifled a laugh and Isaac looked horrified that the General would actually talk like that. Gran waved it away.

"Don't worry Lieutenant Greggs. Rowan, Patrick, and Jake don't pay attention to rank."

"But since we're on the subject...who outranks who Isaac?" I asked not taking my eyes off Patrick.

"Sorry Rowan, after Their High Ones it's the General who outranks you."

"You're joking?" Patrick laughed.

"No. It doesn't mean she's not to have the same respect as her parents but you take your orders from Richard. Not from Rowan."

Patrick smiled at me like a six year old getting his way. I pushed away from the table and stood. Everyone stood with me.

"I seem to have lost my appetite. Just so you know Patrick, I ride with Greggs home."

"Are you trying to give me an order?" He bowed his head to me and stunk of sarcasm. I went towards my tent to eat in privacy with Issa and Ruth right on my heels.

"I have a feeling that on earth, relationships are quite different." Isaac ripped his bread and started chewing, contemplating what he just saw.

"You'll pay for that one, General. If you hadn't noticed she has a temper on her." Allan shook his head and chuckled.

"Oh we've seen it." Jake added. "So has an entire pub."

Patrick just smiled after me. He was just handed the best news he's had since this whole thing started. He outranked the Princess. She was going to hate this.

*****

Over the course of the next three hours Lieutenant Greggs introduced Patrick and Jake to various members of the army. Everyone they met were very respectful and almost relieved that Patrick was back and that he had brought Jake. They also looked very tired. This fight was causing more damage than good. The soldiers were still young looking but behind their green and blue eyes was an exhaustion that neither Jake nor Patrick could put into words. The loyalty of these people was tremendous. They were told stories of never giving up until Kalaylia was restored to her past splendor.

"Kalaylia is still beautiful but nothing like she was fifty years ago, General." A woman told him, reminiscing about her past.

"I promise I will do what I can to restore your home." Patrick saluted her and she held her chin up high and saluted him back.

Greggs led them to their tent to rest until the horses were ready. Patrick sat at a small table within the canvas and rubbed his hands over his face. He hadn't slept in a couple of nights and with all the traveling they were doing, he was starting to feel burnt out.

"What are you thinking Patrick?" Jake asked sitting at the same table.

"I'm thinking that I need to get to this capital place so I can rest and get my head wrapped around what's going on here."

"Well, here's what we know. There were five and now there are two bad guys. This whole war thing has been going on for fifty years. The people look tired of it. What else?" Jake wished he had a pen and paper.

"It's a three day journey to this area in the north. They don't know I'm here. I don't know if they have birds but let's assume they don't. If they're living through ego, then their intuition sucks."

"Which is why the news of you is still a secret. Boy, would I like to see their faces when they find out. When Damion found out he nearly pissed himself."

"Good point. They weren't expecting it at all. I wonder if going in there, with me undercover, and surprising them would knock them off they're feet a little bit." Patrick wondered.

"Well, the fact that you shook hands with many of your army here has definitely given them a boost. The moral out there is much different than it was when we first saw them. You could say a fire has been rekindled."

"You too. They seemed pretty honored to have you here on their behalf. An earthling...it's all very science fiction."

"But something out of a history book. Do you believe this place?" Jake motioned to their surroundings.

"You know what the best part is Jake, my friend?"

"What's that?"

"I outrank Rowan." Patrick leaned back and rested his head in his hands while kicking his feet up onto the table.

"Oh for the love of...please. You know she's not going to let that fly."

"She doesn't have a choice."

"It would be smart, my dear General, to make her an ally." Jake got up and stretched.

"Let me have a little fun first." Patrick said cheekily.

"You'll lose."

"Why?" Patrick asked.

"Because a man can never win against a woman as beautiful as that."

"You like her!"

"Sure, as an annoying little sister. I told you and her, she's out of my league. Plus, I don't have the energy for that kind of spunk. What about you?"

Patrick thought about it. He was definitely attracted to her but he wasn't here to start any sort of romantic relationship. There were feelings there but he wasn't sure what they were really about. His mind traveled back to when he snuck into her bedroom and watched her sleep.

"I feel very protective towards her."

"Well that goes for both of us." Jake replied.

"General, may I?" Isaac was at the door and paused before entering.

"Of course. What's up Isaac?"

"The High Ones, we have a message."

"Oh yeah?" Patrick stood.

"They would like to see you. It's time to head for the Capital."

"Understood. Ah...Isaac?" Patrick stood and walked up to him.

The lieutenant looked nervous like he was expecting some bad news.

"Yes sir."

"Relax a little. You're too uptight." Patrick slapped him on the shoulder and left the tent.

"We'll have beers later. You have beer here right?" Jake asked almost worried that they didn't.

Isaac relaxed his shoulders and put his arm around Jake.

"We have lots."

"Awesome."

I exited my tent hearing the news that we were leaving. I looked to my left and there was Patrick, arms crossed and looking smug at me. I really wanted to give it to him but walked past him and towards Lieutenant Greggs who was taken back when I came up to him.

"Lieutenant Greggs, I was wondering...is it possible to get my own horse?" I asked as sweetly as I could.

"Yes. I will arrange it."

"Thank you, sir."

I was relieved. I didn't care if it was a donkey. There was no way I would give Patrick the satisfaction of watching me have to share a horse while he sauntered into town on his own, at the lead, with a feather in his cap. My competitive streak got bruised but there were ways around being defeated.

Greggs returned with a beautiful dark chestnut mare with black mane. I instantly fell in love with her when he presented her to me. Her saddle and reins were more ornate then Patrick's and I silently gave myself a high five. I knew it was petty and I'd get over it but I would enjoy the moment anyway. Greggs grinned at me as he handed me the leather reigns. I laid my hand on her forehead and stroked down to her nose.

"Will she do?" Isaac asked me.

"Absolutely she'll do. I love her." I replied.

"Good. Your parents sent her for you. I wouldn't have you riding with the General into the Capital Your High One." Greggs seemed to have read my thoughts, understanding completely. I now saw this man in a much different light. "Thank you sir."

"You can call me Isaac."

"As long as you call me Rowan."

"Alright Rowan...but that's our secret."

"It's safe with me." I told him.

He bowed his head and bent to help me up on my horse. Patrick was watching our interactions and it gnawed at his jealous bone. He felt like he was watching his secret crush in high school as she was chatting up some other guy at her locker. It was ridiculous. He looked on as she mounted and Isaac went to his own horse.

Isaac came up to the lead with Patrick's permission. Patrick wanted to wait to ride beside me anyway. I came up beside him and looked ahead. I could just make out the Capital and was looking forward to finally being somewhere permanent. The same officers that had accompanied us earlier were now on this ride but I couldn't see the need for so much protection since we were so close to home. I was so deep in thought, about our destination, that I didn't hear Patrick trying to talk to me.

"Are you really that upset about lunch that I'm getting the silent treatment?" He asked.

"What? No. What are you talking about?"

"I was trying to make polite conversation but you seem to be ignoring me."

"Sorry Patrick. I wasn't ignoring you. I was just...watching."

His gaze followed mine to our destination and he immediately understood.

"I was just commenting on your horse. She suits you."

"Isn't she great? My parents sent her for me."

"You seem to be hitting it off with Lieutenant Greggs."

"He's very accommodating." I answered recognizing a tone to his voice. "Wait a second? Are you jealous?" I teased.

He decided to be honest with her. What would it hurt? "A little."

"Patrick, there's no reason to be jealous of Isaac."

"Oh no."

"No." I shook my head. "Besides, you'll have to fight the ladies off at the Capital. You are a returning hero."

"I'm not here to date."

"Oh really. We'll see about that when you and Jake get to the pubs. A couple of new faces...people get lonely."

Patrick laughed out loud at that. "I have a feeling these people don't really engage in random sex Rowan."

"You're probably right. Sorry about that."

"Jake will be more upset about it."

"How come you and Jake never got serious with anyone?" I asked.

"Well, Jake's still young. He's thirty two. He'll probably think more about it after he's thirty five."

"And you? Aren't you in your early thirties too?"

"I'm turning thirty five in a couple days."

"So that means you'll be thinking about settling down now?"

"Not anymore." He looked down. He didn't know if he'd be able to think about any sort of future right now.

"That's too bad." I shyly glanced at him then moved my horse up a little bit, ending the conversation.

We continued to ride and the closer we got the bigger it seemed as is usually the case. There were three doves flying in the air above us as if they were guiding us to our destination. We could hear cheers of excitement when people began noticing the birds. There were flags being flown high and people started coming out of their homes. Children came and ran by the horses which gave me a scare but the horses didn't seem phased by it one bit. The officers broke their formation and started to form a line behind us in pairs. Lieutenant Greggs fell back behind Gran and Gramps. Patrick took the lead and I was behind him while Jake was behind us. When the birds flew ahead of us into the city center the noise of celebration was almost deafening. Now, more and more people were watching the parade of us trotting through the streets. Patrick didn't know where he was going. He assumed he was leading in the right direction because of all the people coming out to greet them.

I tried to greet everyone that I saw. I tried to wave and smile at all the children. One old woman I passed started to weep when she saw me. I blew her a kiss and she put her hands at her heart and bowed. We rounded a corner and came into what I could only assume to be the center of the city. There was a large area that held hundreds of people with room for more and ahead of this center was the way to the palace.

Patrick looked back at Jake and Jake was waving to various people, a smile on his face enjoying the warm welcome he was receiving. The people of Kalaylia had an amazing spirit. He noticed that there were no social classes. No one looked wealthier than another and no one looked impoverished; wearing rags as clothes. The men of the city wore clothes like Allan's and the women wore dresses but Mavis' and Rowan's were far superior in their look.

When we rode closer to the palace, the army held back and formed a line of two rows. Isaac came up beside Jake and they both stopped their animals a few feet ahead of the rest of the army. Allan parked his horse then, knowing that two of the most important people of this world were walking closer. The crowds got more silent.

Patrick and I stopped our horses side-by-side and watched. Coming more into view were Their High Ones, Lynda and Richard. My parents looked real. This moment was real. They looked like I could touch them. They were of flesh and bone. They weren't on paper, they weren't in the sky, and they weren't a reflection in a mirror. They weren't dead. Emotion that I wasn't expecting overcame my whole body. I moved in slow motion as I dismounted from my horse and started walking, slowly at first and then fast and faster until I was running. My mother started moving towards me first. We met halfway up some steps and collapsed into each other's arms, falling to the ground in a cloud of silks and satins.

She held and rocked me as we cried in our reunion. She cupped my face and stared at me, wiping my tears away with her thumbs.

"My girl. Oh how I've missed you Rowan. I'm so sorry. We didn't have a choice."

"Why did you wait so long to tell me? I needed my mother and father so many times."

"I know. I'm so sorry. We couldn't take the chance."

I didn't care that people were staring. I didn't care if they thought I was being ridiculous and acting like a child but what made it that much sweeter was that even though my mother was a so called royal woman, she didn't care either. She felt just as much as I did and needed to feel her daughter as much as I needed to feel my mother. I pulled away and wiped my eyes, glancing around for my father. He had come behind Lynda and was watching with tears in his eyes that he was trying to keep back. I stood and came to him wrapping my arms around his neck.

"I missed you Dad; the one man that I actually wanted and couldn't have." I whispered.

"Rowan, you've become so beautiful. I've missed you more than you will ever understand. The day you left you took my heart with you. I've been in mourning until today. Today we celebrate." He kissed the top of my head and swayed me from side to side in his arms.

Lynda got to her feet and wrapped her arms around the both of us. The crowd could not be contained any longer and they cheered and clapped. Flower petals were released from windows high above like it was snowing. Dad pulled away and looked towards Patrick who had dismounted and was watching from his horse's side.

Patrick straightened when he saw Richard coming towards him. Isaac and Jake straightened as well. Richard came up to Patrick and before he could even bow to him Richard took him in a large hug.

"Thank you, General. Thank you for bringing my daughter to me. I owe you so much in return."

Patrick hugged him and patted his back in return. This man was so familiar to him yet he didn't know him at all.

"It's my pleasure, Your High One. Careful though, she was raised by Mavis. She's got some fire in her." Patrick pulled away.

"Even if she wasn't raised by Mavis she would still have that fire. She's my daughter. I'm the same way. Welcome home General."

Patrick bowed his head and watched Richard walk towards Jake.

"Lieutenant Jacob Murphey. It's an honor to have you here. Welcome." Richard shook his hand and Jake relaxed a little.

"How could I resist."

"Thank you for your service to the General for the last few years. You are a great friend."

"Thank you sir." Jake bowed his head and Richard turned to Isaac.

"I was told that you had some trouble at the drop point. Nothing too major I hope."

"No, Your High One. The three have been contained. We searched the area and there were no others."

"Good, then we can relax for a little bit. Get our guests comfortable and then we celebrate." Richard smiled, turning to walk back to his family. He walked to the top steps and turned to address the people. "Kalaylians! I present to you our daughter, Rowan Brynne. Let the celebrations begin for our happiness has returned!"

The crowds cheered again and music started playing. Various women and men escorted Patrick, Jake and Issac into the palace. Ruth and Issa followed Gran and Gramps but the party was just beginning and I doubted it would stop until early the next morning.

*****

Behind the palace doors we stood in awe at our new surroundings. The structure was a mix of marble and stone. There were wood beams on ceilings and iron up stairways. There were red carpets along staircases and stain glass windows mixed in here and there with clear glass. There were no light switches to illuminate chandeliers nor were there candles. The lighting seemed to come from the glows of little balls of energy; like when you captured fireflies in a jar and their backsides glowed as they buzzed around the glass. Flowers of white and yellow were placed on various tabletops and the people in the artwork on the walls looked like my mother had when she came to me as a reflection in the mirror, almost real. Gran and Gramps came up to me and a look of concern crossed my face.

"My grandparents will stay with me here right?" I asked my father.

"Of course, Rowan. Allan and Mavis have always lived behind these walls. Their rooms are in the same wing as yours."

"Thank you." I was so relieved.

"General, your room is in the west wing as well as Lieutenant Murphey's. Lieutenant Greggs, you, of course, know yours."

"Yes sir. Come gentleman. I will show you there now." Isaac started walking and Patrick took a last glance in my direction before following.

"Come with me Rowan. I will show you to your room."

Mother took my hand and we ascended the staircase with four other women, which included Ruth and Issa. Gran and Gramps followed, eager to get reacquainted with the belongings that they left so long ago.

"Would you care for a small tour while we walk?" Isaac asked Jake and Patrick.

"That sounds fantastic." Jake agreed, walking beside him.

"Well, to your right you will find the dining hall and the kitchens. They are preparing for tonight's festivities, as I'm sure you can tell by your noses. To your left is the library. If you want to try and refresh your memory on Kalaylia General, that's where you would find the most information."

Patrick nodded and tried to draw a mental map of where the library was. They walked to a large staircase and Isaac pointed up to it.

"This is where your rooms are. Your pages will join you when you go. Down here is the throne room."

Isaac led them to a large room with three thrones, the biggest in the middle. Patrick recognized it from that morning in the shower. That was where he was offered his sword the second time. It was a long room and very plain; just a long red carpet creating a pathway to the chairs was visible. Wood beams clung to the ceilings of stone and little lanterns shone on the walls. There was a stain glass portrait in one of the windows of the three High Ones; their hearts visible and glowing red with fire as the now setting sun shone through the glass.

"Follow me now. I'll show you the Hall of Heroes."

"That sounds like some hall." Jake replied following close behind.

"It's more important than the throne room. It is the place where winning battles have been planned. It is where His High One and the General meet with the Heads of the south, east and west and members of their armies to discuss our present situation."

"And the north?" Patrick asked.

"The north is where ego lives. Once we reclaim that, we reclaim Kalaylia as a whole."

"Is that why I'm here?"

"Yes General. You are here to unite us again...no pressure though." Isaac smiled.

"Right. No pressure." Patrick's' heart was racing. There was so much expectation on his shoulders. He didn't want to celebrate tonight. He wanted to get into that library.

Walking around should have helped his memory. He was frustrated that he didn't remember this place but when Richard hugged him outside he remembered the man, or what it was like to be in his presence. He wasn't sure.

"The rest can wait for another time. Let's go to our quarters. A good rest and wash up is exactly what the body needs right now." Isaac walked back to the staircase they had just past.

Two young men were at their sides immediately going up the stairs with them.

"Who are they?" Jake asked Patrick.

Patrick shrugged. "I would assume they're like personal assistants."

At the top of the stairs they met another long hallway. The Pages hurried forward to wait at their doors.

"Lieutenant Murphey, you are here."

Isaac turned the large metal doorknob to the heavy wood door. It swung open, slowly, to show Jake the room he would be living in. Peering inside, Jake's eyes went wide.

"Holy shit. This is better than my apartment. Patrick, you have to see this." He rushed in and tossed his weapons and bag on the closest table.

Patrick and Isaac followed him in. It was the most done up hotel suite he had ever seen. There was a sitting area by a fireplace he could stand in. There was a king size bed on the other side of the room. The colors were shades of blues and grays. It wasn't like walking into an ancient castle with gaudy tapestries. It was quiet contemporary in its look; all man without forgetting about comfort.

"Spiffy pad, Jake. Congratulations." Patrick said glancing around.

"Seriously, I am never leaving here."

"I thought this was a return adventure?"

"I'm reconsidering my options." Jake walked over to the bed and fell into it. "Oh God. Wake me when the party starts. Better yet, just let me sleep."

"Sorry Jake. You are, how you say, a guest of honor? I'll have your Page run your bath." Isaac smiled.

"You have running water here?" Jake popped his head up.

"We do not live an archaic existence. We may not rely on machines to do things for us but comfort is still important. You like hot baths?"

"Like a hot tub?! Patrick, I am never leaving."

"We'll see." Patrick replied with a chuckle.

"General? Would you like to see your room?" Isaac asked.

"I could put my feet up for a couple of hours." He admitted.

"Patrick. You have to see the size of this tub!" Jake called from the bathroom.

"Or a dip in a pool?" Patrick looked to where Jake's voice was calling from then smiled at Isaac.

"It can be arranged. This way." Isaac left the room and Patrick followed. Isaac turned to Jake's Page who was waiting nervously for direction. "Please draw Lieutenant Murphey's bath and send up a brew he can enjoy."

"Yes sir. Does he prefer anything specific?" The Page asked.

"Brew? Uh...beer on earth?" Isaac asked Patrick.

"Darker brew if it's available." Patrick spoke to the Page. He bowed and was off.

"Do you mind me asking General, how long did you know Rowan on earth before coming here?" Isaac asked walking towards Patrick's quarters.

"Not long. A couple of days."

"Only that? It seems, by what I've noticed of your relationship, it's been much longer."

"Trust me Isaac, it feels like that at times."

"Are you friends?"

"I think we're still trying to figure that out. Why do you ask?"

"Just curious."

"Oh come on Isaac. Interested in Her High One?" Patrick pressed the issue.

"Even if I was, she's not meant for me." Isaac stopped at large double doors.

"What do you mean by that?"

"Well, to put it very simply; Your High Ones, Richard and Lynda, would have her intended for you...sir."

"You're kidding?" Patrick chuckled uncomfortably. "Not likely Isaac. Sorry."

"They cannot order it but that's what they wish. It's common knowledge here in Kalaylia."

Patrick rubbed his hands over his face. Yet more pressure. His mother should've been here agreeing with the man giving him this information.

"Is this my room?" Patrick asked changing the subject.

"Yes."

"And this is my Page?" He pointed to the young man at the door.

"Yes General."

"Good. Thanks Isaac, I'm sure I'll be seeing you later." He turned to the Page. "Is it you I ask for a large brew and a dip in the tub?"

"A dip in the tub sir?" The Page asked confused.

"A bath, Nile. Run the General his bath."

Nile bowed and walked away fast.

Patrick opened the doors to his suite and found it much larger than Jake's. Instead of blues his was in greens. It also had a meeting room and a make shift library that held a very large desk. He walked over to a side table with bottles of a golden liquid, which he hoped was hard liquor. He emptied some in a glass and slammed it back. It was hard and burned enough to clear away a little of the thoughts that continuously swarmed him so Patrick poured another as he waited for his bath to be drawn.

*****

"Are you tired Rowan?" Gran asked from behind me.

"I'm too worked up to be tired Gran. You?"

"I could use a good break. Your grandfather and I will see you at dinner. This is where we will be." Gran pointed to some double wood doors to their left. "If you need anything you don't knock. Just come in."

"Thank you. Thank you for everything." I stepped up to both of them and hugged them at the same time.

"It's not over yet Rowan. There's still lots to see." Gramps replied.

"I know I just couldn't do this without you."

"We'll always be here, Rowan. You are still in our care." They let go and pushed open their door.

"They are beautiful people, Rowan. We never second guessed who would care for you on earth." Richard touched my shoulder and led me to the end of the hall.

"Here is your room. Issa, Ruth, please get Rowan's bath ready and turn down the bed." Lynda addressed the girls and they quickly obeyed.

I walked in expecting just a plain bedroom. What I saw blew my mind. There were two fireplaces. One in a sitting room and one by my king size canopy bed. The colors of the room were pale yellows and creams with green and gold accents. The carpets were white and soft beneath my feet and the furniture was a cherry colored wood with flowers sitting on many spaces throughout the room. I walked around experiencing everything I touched.

"Mother?" I asked turning to her, feeling my senses being overwhelmed again.

"Yes Rowan?"

I sat in a chair in the sitting room and brought my knees up hugging them to my chest. "How do I not get so absorbed in everything? I mean, my senses are so much more...they're almost overwhelming. Gran said don't get attached but I'm surrounded by the finest things. How do I overcome the feeling of...I don't know. Maybe I'm just tired.'

Lynda understood and came to sit with me. Richard walked the room to make sure nothing had been forgotten.

"These are all just things, Rowan. Shiny objects are not worthy of adoration. It's the things you can't touch, but can feel with your heart, which are the most important. No matter how much wealth you accumulate, you can still be an angry and troubled soul. Objects do not love you back. A heart and soul need feeling. The more positive those feelings are, the better. Does that make sense?"

"But look around you. There's so much splendor."

"It doesn't mean you can't surround yourself with beauty. The universe is full of beautiful things. It's just understanding what's more important and how you want to live your life. If I took that vase and smashed it, people on earth would be horrified, no?" Lynda pointed to a huge vase full of flowers on a table by a window.

"God yes. It looks priceless." I answered.

"But to me, if it's smashed, it doesn't matter. Clean up the shattered crystal and move on. There are other vases. Individuals, on the other hand, are irreplaceable."

I nodded in understanding. It was so true. It was easier for me to walk away from the house that I grew up in than it was for me to think I wouldn't have Gran and Gramps around me ever again.

"Shall we pick a dress for tonight?" Lynda asked me.

"I would like that." I stood and moved to a wardrobe that I assumed would hold spectacular garments.

"I will leave you ladies to your clothes." Richard kissed my forehead and then his wife's. "See you in a little bit." He left us and Lynda went back to the wardrobe.

She started pulling out gowns of creams and whites, of pinks and greens, some more exquisite than others. An ivory one caught my eye and I held it up to my body looking in a mirror.

"Oh my. It's wonderful." Lynda exclaimed while fussing with the skirt.

I studied it and started to wonder what Patrick would think. I shook the thought out immediately. He was obviously uninterested in anything but this war he had to fight. The dress was very ancient Greek looking; the detail was fine, the wide shoulder straps held together with diamond like crystals. The bodice was tight and came to my hips then the silk dropped loose, flowing to the floor.

"Do you think it's too much?" I asked while she played with my hair.

"No. It's a celebration."

"I choose this then."

"Good choice. Come, have a relaxing bath and then a lay down. I'll be back to help you dress in two hours."

"Thank you."

"I'm so happy to have my daughter back. You are our joy Rowan." She patted my cheek and left.

I noticed Issa and Ruth waiting by my bathroom. I walked towards it and could not believe the size of the tub. It was a small pool. I entered the room and Ruth closed the door and left me alone. I undressed and lowered myself into the water. The temperature was perfect and I allowed myself to enjoy it while it lasted.

*****

His bath was great, his new clothes felt clean but he didn't feel like he could relax. He had thoughts buried under other thoughts buried under more and some had to do with this war but most of them had to do with Rowan. He almost couldn't tolerate his own brain anymore. He didn't understand his feelings towards her. She was frustrating as hell at one moment and then endearing the next. So much so that he felt like he was falling for her heavily and the frustrating aspects were a minor detail. Then he sees her having quiet moments with Isaac, who Patrick was convinced had feelings for her himself. Isaac couldn't have her anyway because Rowan was unofficially intended for him but she wasn't even interested in him anyway. It was ridiculous. Did she know that they were meant for each other? Would anyone tell her? And even if they did, would she care anyway or just fight it like everything else she's been told, up until this point.

He thought back to when they arrived in the Capital, the look on her face when she saw her parents and their reunion. He could barely watch it. When he saw them together he wanted to see his own mom and dad so very badly but he couldn't see them until his job, here, was done. Wasn't that more important? Wasn't saving these people and their world more important then obsessing over Rowan or did the two go hand in hand?

He needed to get his mind off of her. He walked over to his small library and skimmed the books that were at his disposal. There were some history books. Some old journals of his from times past but when he looked in a couple they didn't give any sort of information. They just gave a lot of dates and who he was meeting with. He flipped through the latest one and, skimming through the black ink, he caught Rowan's name. He put the book on the desk and sat in the overstuffed chair.

_October the 2_ nd _of the seventieth sun_

Her High One, Rowan Brynne, was born early this morning. Her parents are elated but sadness lives in their hearts as six months from now, she will be brought to earth to remain until such a time as her parents call her back. I leave to be born to earth when the sun rises. My wish is that we will find each other and come back to finish what we never intended to start.

He closed the journal gently and put it to the side. That one he wanted to flip through more closely. He took another, this one from about a year before. Again, there were more dates and meetings. He didn't recognize any names. He read the word _ego_ which caught his attention and read that entry.

_February the 21_ st _of the sixty-ninth sun_

Ego has increased it's presence in the streets of the Capital. There are spies everywhere. Discussions concerning my safety have continued. It has been decided I will be born to earth but do not yet know where. My army will spread word that I have died in the next battle although I don't know if everyone will believe that, including one of the five.

"One of the five?" He whispered to himself.

Who were these five egotistical jackasses that were scaring these peaceful people? There were people in artwork all over the walls. Maybe they had paintings of the group of five. He didn't think it would be in here or the journals. He left his pile of books on his desk and walked out of his quarters. Nile stood waiting for any orders that Patrick might have.

"Nile, could you help me with something?" Patrick asked.

"Of course, sir."

"I'm wondering where I could find information on the five of the north? Would they be called that?"

"The two of the north, sir?"

"Yes. I guess there are only two left."

"Yes General. In the Hall of Heroes. It's the only place that information is allowed to be kept."

"Thanks man. Hey, would there be any pictures or paintings of these guys?"

"Yes sir. Of course. All of that is there."

"Great. Take the rest of the night off and tell Lieutenant Murphey's as well. It's a celebration. Go be with your families."

"Really, General?"

"Absolutely, I'll see you tomorrow."

"Thank you, sir." Nile went towards Jake's room and told the Page there. They bowed to Patrick and left down the stairs quickly.

Hopefully he could find his way and not get lost. He didn't want to feel like an idiot and ask directions when he had obviously been there so many times before. People lowered their heads in respect when he passed them; the smiles on their faces giving new life to their tired eyes. He smiled in return; humbled that part of it was because of him. There were various officers in the palace. Some he remembered from the stop on the way here, others he had no clue about. He wondered how many of them actually lived here and how many were just hanging around. He turned a corner and started remembering the short tour and knew he was going in the right direction. He saw the throne room that remained empty and then he saw the large doorway to the Hall of Heroes. It wasn't blocked but no one dared to go down that small hall. People passed him, doing their tasks but no one would even glance in that direction. He walked towards it and entered.

The feeling of recognition hit him hard. He had been here. It was the biggest feeling of déjà vu he had ever experienced. He walked toward the head of the large rectangular table running his fingers along the smooth stone it was made out of. There was a wall of books on the far end and he followed his feet to the wall. He didn't know what he was looking for. He was simply hoping it would just pop out at him. He read titles, leafed through papers, glanced at various maps, one in which he would take because it showed him the way to the north and he wanted to study it.

"Come on. Let me know something." He mumbled, walking to a wall of portraits.

He immediately recognized Richard and Greggs. They were obvious. Patrick was surprised when he looked up at himself. He wore his hair shorter right now but that was definitely him. He looked like he should have been posing at some Halloween party and he looked like he was a bit of a jerk. He wasn't smiling, looking pretty serious. Nothing had changed on earth as he was still pretty serious. He knew how to have fun when he wanted to. Jake helped out a lot with that.

He unrolled the map all the way on the large table but didn't realize that there was something else rolled into it as well. There were large candlesticks in the middle of the table and he grabbed those to weigh down the roll of paper. It was a large map of where he was now, at the Capital, to the north. There were three red 'Xs' on various points on the map; two in the middle, between the two places, and one close to the Capital. The additional papers were turned down. He flipped them up and saw two faces; a man and a woman's. He assumed this was the map that showed where the three had been taken down. There was a large blue circle on a drawing of a structure in the north that matched the circle around the photo of the man on the portrait. The woman had a large question mark on her. So they knew where the guy was but where was the girl? Where was she hiding? He took the picture of the girl and put it right below his eyes. Looking past the question mark he saw her. She was beautiful. Not like Rowan. More sex pot. The longer he looked, the sicker he felt. He grabbed the photo and held it right in front of his face.

"No fucking way." He said out loud. There was no mistake about it; the hair, the eyes, the body.

It was Lara.

His hands started shaking and he tossed the photo back on the map. Lara? How could it be Lara? Did she know who he was? She must have known who he was. He remembered the journal. Everyone would believe he had been killed except for one. How did she get back there? If she knew he was here they would be moving their armies. Damn it he wished he had spies. That would kind of explain the three rebels at the drop point but they were only interested in Rowan. They didn't know about him and if they did they were really great actors. He needed to see those men.

Patrick rolled up the map and tucked it back in with the others but kept the picture of Lara. He needed to know where the prisons were.

"General. There you are. The festivities are about to begin." Greggs walked in but Patrick was too focused to be surprised by him. Isaac saw the look on Patrick's face. "What's happened?"

"I know where the woman is or was. I know who she is. I need to talk to the rebels that we captured today. I need to know if she followed us here."

Isaac quickly walked to his General.

"Who is she?"

"Lara Finley. I...she was on earth, Isaac."

"Earth? No one knew you left for earth."

"How do you explain her disappearance then?"

"Are you sure, General? You and Rowan were the only ones that were sent back. We alone have those capabilities."

"When did she become a rebel?"

"When you banished her as a traitor. She was a spy. About six months before you left. How did you know her on earth?"

"She was...Lara and I...we had a relationship for about a year and a half. It was very off and on."

"She never told you anything?" Isaac asked.

"No but she couldn't take a hint to go away and I couldn't...there was something about her that was incredibly addicting. I need to know if she knows who I am. I need to know if she was with me so she could find out information."

"But you didn't have any information to give. Not until that night that I came to you. When did you last see her?"

Patrick grew sicker when he remembered. "The last time I saw her was the day that you came to me at my car. She wanted to have lunch with me but I was going with Jake. If she knows I'm back, she could be there right now. They could be coming this way."

"We need to see the rebels..." Isaac greed. "But first we need to make our appearance at dinner. We will eat then we will question them. I will get you when it's okay to do so. But we have to go. The High Ones will be entering the dining hall any minute."

"Alright but don't wait too long." Patrick followed him out of the Hall.

"As soon as we can leave, General, we will. You have my word. I would like to be ready to take all necessary action if that's what we need to do."

They moved into the dining hall where a large crowd was starting to gather. There must have been three hundred people or more. Some wore black like Patrick and Jake, some wore navy blues and some even dark grey. Isaac explained that they were aligned with the west, the grey uniform was of the east and the blue was of the south. There were representatives from each quadrant except the north.

"And Richard is the head of them all."

"Yes General."

"Serious job. Excuse me Isaac. I just want to give Jake a heads up about what we've been discussing."

"Of course. I must greet the others. I will get you when it's time." Isaac saluted him and walked to some men who were gathered in a corner. They greeted each other warmly and Patrick guessed he would be meeting them later.

He looked around for his friend and found him talking with a variety of people from different quadrants. He hated that he'd have to interrupt but he couldn't wait to tell Jake this information. He needed Jake to be there for the questioning. Patrick walked over and when the others saw him they immediately saluted him. He saluted back and looked at Jake.

"I'm sorry, Lieutenant, but I just need five minutes of your time." Patrick told him.

Jake could tell by the way Patrick was acting he couldn't say no. "Sure. Excuse me. I will be back."

They went to a secluded corner and once Patrick noticed that strangers were engaged elsewhere he pulled the picture of Lara out and handed it to Jake. Jake looked closely then his eyes went wide; more with horror and disbelief.

"What's this? You're keeping a picture of Lara? Why do you have a picture of Lara? She looks so...like these people."

"She is one of these people. She's the missing one."

"What are you talking about? There's no way. She's from earth."

"No she's not. She followed me there." Patrick took back the picture and put it away. "I came across some old journals that I had kept before leaving. Apparently the story was that I had died in battle but I didn't think one would believe it. She's the one. I found her picture in a map with one other in the Hall of Heroes."

"Do you think she's back? Do you think she knows? We've only been gone, what? A day"

"It was the weekend when we left so I don't think so. I really don't know. She's probably the one that left the crystal in Rowan's room. I'm questioning the rebels tonight and Isaac's taking me. I'd like you there as well."

"Yeah, of course. I'm there. Just tell me when."

"Thanks Jake. Thank you. I'm glad you're here."

"I told you, we have each other's back. There was no way I wasn't coming." Jake hugged him and slapped his back. "We will be back for the party though right, I mean, let's be honest. It might be my last one."

"We'll be back for the party. Man, always a one track mind with you."

"Hey, at least I know how to have fun."

They heard music starting to play and the crowd was turning towards the entrance to the hall. Patrick and Jake turned to see the High Family enter and Mavis and Allan were with them. They were dressed to the nines. Allan looked completely different. His hair was slicked back and he was wearing a uniform with a sword at his side. Mavis' silver white hair was pinned up with blue crystal pins. She didn't look at all like the housewife that brought them here. The old couple looked very royal and ten years younger. Richard led the way and was wearing a sash with various gold and silver medals on it. Patrick supposed it was for tonight. Lynda followed with a headpiece made of white crystals that sparkled gold in the dim light. He assumed it was like a crown but it was more delicate than that. It didn't stand tall but draped highlighting her facial features.

He wasn't prepared for his reaction when he saw Rowan. Everyone else disappeared and the world stood still when she entered. She had her father's eyes and her mother's auburn hair. The dress she wore accentuated all the right places of her figure. She was a dream. She wore a similar headpiece as her mother, the sparkle of it igniting the sparkle in her eyes. She looked happy and her smile was contagious. Everyone she smiled at looked like they had just been touched by an angel.

"And you don't want a piece of that?" Jake leaned over and whispered to him.

"She's out of my league." Patrick whispered in shock at the woman he was witnessing.

They came to the front of the room to their seats and their chairs were pulled out for them. Before sitting, they stood in front of the crowd and brought their hands to their hearts. They then bowed to the people before them as if the crowd were more important than they were. The crowd returned the gesture then applauded them as they sat.

"I guess that's our queue. I'm starved." Jake started walking to where he was told to sit. They were included at the head table along with Isaac, Mavis and Allan. Their chairs were pulled out for them and they sat.

I looked over to Patrick who was seated next to me.

"Hi, how's your room?"

"Great. Everything's great. Yours?" He couldn't take his eyes off her.

"It's perfect. Much bigger than what I thought I would have. Um, Patrick?"

"Yes?"

"What are you staring at?" I asked feeling self-conscious.

"You." Patrick took my hand off the table and brought it to his lips. He brushed them softly against my knuckles.

"I suppose you approve?" I asked trying not to let him notice the breath that was catching in my throat.

"I have no words, Princess."

"Thank you, General."

"No, thank you." He corrected.

I cleared my throat and took my hand back. I was flustered and didn't like the feeling. He was the one man in a few years to get me that way and with my senses heightened, as they were, it was harder to fake that it wasn't affecting me.

Dinner was brought out on numerous platters. I recognized some of the dishes and others I had no clue but was willing to try. Young men and women came and filled glasses, put food on plates, took empty dishes. It was just like a fine dining restaurant back home but on a grander scale. Different people would come up to the table to offer their welcomes. It was difficult to just sit and eat with all the interruptions but I didn't want to be rude. I could sense that Patrick was a little on edge. He was constantly looking towards Isaac. They exchanged looks of understanding and Isaac seemed to be excusing people that were talking with him faster than what he should have been.

"What's going on with you?" I asked Patrick.

"Hhhmm? Sorry?"

"Are you and Isaac planning something? You've been making eyes at him since dinner was served."

"No, there are no plans."

Isaac got up from his chair and came towards Patrick. I looked at Isaac in greeting and he bowed his head.

"Your High One. You look incredible tonight."

"Thank you Isaac but remember, it's Rowan."

"I remember." He leaned over to Patrick and spoke quietly so I couldn't hear. "We can meet with them now General."

"Perfect. Jake!" Patrick signaled to his other Lieutenant. He looked up and understood immediately.

"Where are you going?" I asked confused.

"Just have to leave for a few minutes. We'll be back. Army stuff."

"I'll come with you." I started to get up and he put his hand on my shoulder. "Patrick, isn't this why I'm here too?"

"Not this time Rowan. We'll be back. Save me a dance."

"Dance? I don't dance."

"Me neither." He walked away then and I stared after him. Something was up and I hated not knowing. Richard watched them go as well.

"We don't have much time. I can't even promise that they'll talk." Isaac walked fast through a maze of hallways that Patrick didn't even care to memorize.

"What are you going to ask?" Jake wanted to know.

"I just want to know if they knew Lara was on earth. I want to know if she could be back here." Patrick answered.

They rounded a corner and took some stairs down to some sort of basement. It wasn't an awful place to put prisoners. They had cots and lighting. It wasn't a medieval dungeon by any means. Isaac saluted a guard and he did the same back. Patrick and Jake followed suit and the guard let them into a door. Patrick saw them right away. They were in separate cells and were chatting with each other through the bars. Damion saw them coming and rolled his eyes.

"Nice dinner guys. My dog eats more than that." Damion commented.

"I don't care about what you had for dinner. Because of you I am missing mine." Isaac replied.

"We need some information, Damion." Patrick held up Lara's picture.

Damion chuckled. "Who's that?"

"I think you know and I think it would be best for you to tell me where she is."

"And if I don't?"

"The way I'm feeling right now it's your life. What matters more?"

"You look serious."

"Don't fuck with me. Where is she?!" Patrick yelled.

Damion looked to Isaac and Jake. Jake shrugged and tapped his finger to his mouth. "I'd listen to him, Damion. He's pissed."

"I have no control over what the General does. His orders are law." Isaac added.

"I don't know where she is. She's been missing for thirty five years. The only one that would know would be Henrick. We're not told anything."

"Who's Henrick?" Patrick asked.

"Henrick is Lara's brother. They are the last of the two, General." Isaac told him not taking his eyes off Damion.

"How did you know where we would be dropped?" Jake asked.

"I didn't know _you guys_ were. I was only told Her High One would be dropped there with her guardians. We didn't know you would be with her."

"So you didn't know I was coming back or that she had found me?" Patrick asked.

"No. Like I said, we thought you were dead. If Lara was on earth with you then she was the one that knew you were there."

"What about Henrick?" Isaac asked. "Did he know where his sister went?"

"I don't know."

"The truth Damion!" Patrick came up to the bars, up close to Damion's face.

"I don't know!"

"When was Henrick planning on moving his army?" Jake cut in.

"They weren't supposed to move until Rowan was back but we haven't been able to report to him so they could be now...or they could be waiting."

"Waiting for what?" Jake pressed.

"Well, Lara I suppose."

Patrick stepped back and motioned for Issac and Jake to follow him. He didn't think he had gathered any sort of new information which pissed him off more then anything.

"What do you think?" Patrick asked them.

"I'm sure Lara's back." Jake said.

"Not necessarily. You can't just come and go. There are specific windows of opportunity. These windows are only for twelve hours at a time." Isaac told them quietly.

"If she didn't know that Rowan found me then she wouldn't have known when she left. I'm sure she knows now. When's the next window of opportunity?"

Isaac did some mental calculations then glanced at Jake and Patrick. "Eight days."

"Do you have spies or anything to find out if their armies have moved?" Patrick asked.

"No sir. It's too risky. We've lost a lot of good people that way. But..."

"But?" Jake asked leaning forward.

"We haven't done it since you left."

"I'll do it if it gives us any more information than this one over there." Patrick pointed to Damion.

"Release the eagle." Isaac said simply.

"Release the eagle...release my eagle?"

"Yes sir. It will give you a message about the north. Not anything more than a short message."

"How does one release an eagle?" Jake asked intrigued.

"It's an exchange of information. The birds are always around. Like I explained earlier today, the birds represent a group of people. The eagle will only fly for one person General. That person is you."

Jake looked to Patrick to see what he was thinking. "It's the only thing we have Patrick."

"Tomorrow then. We will release not only mine but the falcons as well. Same message to each. We'll see what comes back. There's not much more I can do tonight and Rowan's getting suspicious."

"Yes sir." Isaac bowed his head in acknowledgment and the three men turned to leave.

"Hey! What do I get in return for information?!" Damion hollered at them.

"What information?" Jake turned and called back.

"You stay alive for another day." Patrick added without stopping.

*****

They walked back to the hall and the few hundred people that had accumulated there. They could hear the party going on out on the streets as well. Patrick and Jake decided it might be fun to go and join them outside later on. The celebration was underway in the dining hall. There were a few people dancing some dance that they didn't recognize. It looked pretty cultural. There was a young man who had convinced Rowan to dance with him and she was laughing at all her mistakes.

"Would you care to dance, Lieutenant Murphey?" A woman in a black uniform stepped up to Patrick and Jake.

She looked quite nervous and Jake was taken back a little but when he saw her he got just as nervous. The woman had green eyes and black short hair. Under her uniform he could tell that it wasn't just her face that was incredibly attractive.

"Uh...sure. You lead?"

She smiled shyly noticing how he looked at her.

"What's your name?" Jake asked taking her arm.

"Nora Davy, sir."

"No no. I'm not sir."

"Yes sir." She caught herself and looked embarrassed.

"We'll work on it." He grinned and took her to the dance floor.

Patrick watched them go then felt a slap on the back. It was Allan and he was well on his way to receiving a hangover in the morning.

"Patrick, my boy! Enjoying yourself?" Allan asked.

"Yes Allan. It's been great. These people are very welcoming."

"Good. Your room is comfortable?"

"Yes. It's very comfortable. How many of those have you had?" Patrick asked pointing to the cup from which Allan was starting to bring to his lips.

"A couple. Don't tell Mavis. I'm sneaking it. Where's yours?"

"I haven't gotten one yet."

"Well, we'll fix that." Allan took him by the arm and led him to a man with a pitcher and some glasses.

"Pour the General one of those. He needs to loosen up. Business will continue tomorrow."

"Yes sir." The man poured a generous cup and gave it to Patrick. Patrick sniffed it first then, thinking it was okay, tasted it carefully. It was very potent but very smooth and too easy going down.

"Wow, that's really good." Patrick commented.

"Yes it is. Watch yourself though. It hits you pretty fast. I must go. I can sense Mavis looking for me. Don't tell her you've seen me. Yes? There's a good boy." Allan patted his shoulder as he went to a couple offering them a drink as well.

Patrick walked with his drink and stopped to talk with quite a few people. All the little bits of information that he was receiving from various officers allowed him to weave together his own picture, especially from the drunk officers. Drinking took away inhibition and when inhibition was gone, the truth usually came out.

He caught sight of Rowan finishing a dance with her father and taking the hand of another waiting in line. Her cheeks were flushed but her face was alive. He watched her for awhile, memorizing her facial expressions every time she spoke or listened to someone new. She danced with children in a circle as their parents looked on clapping to the music. He jumped a little when Jake tapped him on the shoulder. His cheeks were flushed as well and he was still with the same officer that had asked him to dance a while ago.

"Hey, want to go get some air? There's still a party outside."

"Yeah. I'm in."

"Great. You?" Jake asked Nora.

"Yes." She accepted happily.

"Where's your date?" Jake asked Patrick.

"I don't have one. I'm flying solo." Patrick answered stealing another look at Rowan.

"It's been said that you and Her High One, Rowan, are intended for each other, sir." Nora saw his looks.

"It's not sir right now Nora, and I'm not so sure about that."

Nora shrugged and started to lead Jake out. "She looks at you the same way, sir."

"C'mon Patrick." Jake followed Nora out of the hall.

Patrick thought for a moment. "I'll be right there. I'll find you."

Jake gave him a thumbs up then brought his attention back to Nora.

Patrick looked around but couldn't see me on the dance floor anymore. I had noticed him watching me a little too often and decided to surprise him. Sneaking up behind him. I tapped him on the shoulder then ducked when he turned towards my finger.

"Boo." I said in his other ear.

"Princess." He greeted me.

"General. Having fun? Isn't it great? I haven't let loose like this in ages."

"Want some air?" He asked hopefully.

"Why? What did you have in mind?"

"Jake and his date for tonight, Nora, went to go party with the people on the streets. Want to join them?"

"I would love to but I don't think I can." I was disappointed. I didn't know what I was allowed to do or what I wasn't.

"I think its okay. I'm the boss remember. Just for a little bit."

"You think?" I wasn't convinced.

"Yeah. Come on. Let's get to know each other a little more. It's just been go go go since we met. Let's just relax a little." Patrick couldn't help himself and took my hands in his. He played with my fingers while I took my time making up my mind.

"Okay. Why not." I grinned.

"Yeah?"

"Sneak me out." I whispered.

"Follow me. Stay on my left side." He whispered back. I nodded and we quickly walked out of the room.

Outside was much more casual and much louder. Patrick kept my hand in his as we wandered the streets. We took some food from stands on street corners and waved to others too shy to come and say hi. I took a look around for Jake and Nora finally seeing them talking with other officers by a fountain. He noticed us and waved us over. The officers stood straight and saluted Patrick then bowed to me. I waved it away. If I was going to party on the streets I didn't want any sort of formality. We were given a couple of drinks and joined the fun.

"So General. What's going on with you and Rowan? Sparks flying yet?" Jake chose his moment to gossip with his friend while she was busy somewhere else.

"Nah." He lied. "You? What's Nora like? Dark and mysterious?"

"Man, I really like her. I don't know what tomorrow holds though. I'm her superior. Isn't there a law about that?"

"No clue. Ask Isaac but between you and me, you have my permission. She looks good on you, Jake."

"Thank you sir. To be honest, the women here are so different than home. There's no pretending. It's refreshing. This whole place is refreshing."

"That's the drink talking right now." Patrick teased.

"The drink is a refreshing change as well." Jake gazed over at Nora and she returned the look. "Well my friend, I'd like to stay and chat but I'm thinking we'll be doing a lot of that tomorrow. Find Rowan. Let sparks fly. It's a party."

"Sure." Patrick watched him leave.

He walked back towards the palace steps and found me sitting and talking to some children. He overheard me ending a story about what cars and trucks were. The kids were fascinated.

"And that, kids, is called a firetruck but that's enough for tonight. Go find your mommies and daddies. We'll continue later." The kids dispersed in laughs and giggles and Patrick sat on a step lower than mine.

"You're good with kids." He commented.

"I am a teacher."

"You're a teacher? I didn't know that."

"You never asked."

"Well there now, we're both teachers. We have something in common."

"Patrick?" I asked.

"Yes Rowan."

"Where did you, Jake and Isaac go during dinner?"

"It's not important."

"Yes it is. I don't want to be left in the dark."

Patrick sighed and looked up to me. I folded my hands in my lap and looked at him. He rolled his eyes and came onto the same step that I was sitting on.

"I just got some information about the north. I needed to verify it with the rebels we saw today."

"What information?"

"I wanted to know if their armies were moving yet."

"And are they?"

"I don't know Rowan. That's the honest truth."

"So why couldn't you just tell me that."

"I didn't want you to worry. This is your night." He said looking around at the celebration.

"It's yours too." I argued.

"I did find something else out today." He shuffled closer to me. "I was reading through my old journals and I was here the day you were born. I wrote about it."

"Yeah? Did you see me?" My curiosity was peaked.

"I don't know. I just know that they knew you were leaving within six months and the day after you were born I left."

"Wow. You're so much older than I am."

"I know."

"You should be rolling around in a wheel chair." I teased.

"Hey now. I think I look pretty good for my age."

"You do. You really do." I put my hand on his knee and squeezed it. He caught it before I could take it back.

"Rowan, if things were different and I wasn't about to fight in a war and you weren't a Princess..." Patrick suddenly felt very shy and couldn't finish.

I read his mind and decided to finish it for him.

"Yeah Patrick. I would and I'm not a Princess."

He touched my cheek with the back of his fingers and leaned closer. I brought my hand to his cheek and leaned forward myself.

"Rowan! There you are. I have been looking everywhere." Mavis came rushing towards us. Patrick's head dropped and I brought my fingers to my lips stifling a laugh.

"I'm fine, Gran. We were just getting some air." I tilted my head in her direction.

"For three hours? There are people needing to say their goodbyes."

"Okay. I'm coming." I patted Patrick's thigh. "Good night, General."

"Good night, Princess."

I got up and went towards my grandmother. Ruth and Issa were with her holding a shawl of silks out for me. I wrapped it around my shoulders and, taking one last look back at Patrick, retreated back into the palace.

"Mavis totally ruined that for you hey?" Jake teased coming up the steps.

"Yes she did."

"Humiliated?"

"A little."

"Trying again?"

"Maybe. What are you doing here anyway? I thought you were long gone already."

"Nah, I will be soon. The excitement of the last few days is starting to get to me." Jake stretched and tried to crack his back.

"I hear ya. I'm exhausted and there's a full day tomorrow. I think I'm going to say my goodnights and head to my bed."

"I'll come with you." Jake offered.

"No one accompanying you tonight?" Patrick asked.

Jake laughed. "No. I don't think things work like that here. I wouldn't want to offend anyone on my first night."

"I think that's very wise of you Lieutenant."

"Thanks boss."

Patrick heaved himself up and stretched as well. They both sauntered to the main doors of the palace and let themselves in. Guards on either side saluted them and they saluted back.

"There you are. How's the party, boys?" Allan came up and slapped them on their shoulders, slurring his words.

"It's been a great party Allan. Uh...how much of that drink have you had tonight and does Mavis know?" Jake asked taking Allan's arm so he wouldn't fall.

Allan brought his finger up to his mouth and winked. "Ssshhh. I haven't seen her since supper."

"Alright Allan. I think you've had enough." Patrick took the cup out of his hand and handed it to a passerby.

"Hey now. I wasn't finished with that." Allan scolded.

"Yes you were." Patrick looked around for someone to relay a message. "You? Can you help us?" He nodded his head to a couple of officers standing and watching.

"Yes sir." They came immediately.

"We need to get him to his room or to his wife or something."

"No! Not Mavis." Allan protested.

"Okay, to his room then and a message to his wife that he's gone to bed." Jake said.

"We'll take him sir, and we'll let his wife know." They supported Allan on both sides who had now succumbed to the idea of laying horizontal as he was almost there at the moment.

"Thank you." Patrick was relieved he wouldn't be the one at Mavis's door when she found them putting Allan to bed. He turned toward the staircase that would lead him to his own. Jake followed closely.

At the top they saluted each other and went their separate ways. Jake let himself into his room and Patrick, finding it difficult to keep his eyes open let himself into his. He didn't even bother getting out of his clothes but collapsed onto his bed and fell asleep very quickly.

*****

"Mavis told me you had some time with General Burke this evening." Mother was brushing my hair while I sat at the edge of the bed.

"Yes, we went to celebrate with the people on the streets."

"Do you two get along well?"

"Sometimes. Does he look different than when he left here?" I asked.

"He has shorter hair than when he left. It suits him better. He looks younger. When he left he was very tired. We all were...and still are."

"Did he leave behind a long lost love?"

Lynda chuckled and put down the brush.

"No Rowan. Not that we know of. Why do you ask?"

I shrugged and lay back on my pillows. "Just wondering."

"Shall I find out for you?"

I smiled at her and rolled my eyes. "No mother. It's fine."

"Well, your father and I would not object if he is what your heart desires."

"My heart does not desire him."

"Alright. I won't push. Goodnight Rowan." She kissed my forehead and lowered the light with her hand, the ball of energy dimming until it was the size of a small coin.

"Goodnight." I answered.

She left quietly and I propped myself up on my elbow. Looking at the glimmer of light beside my bed, I put my hand close to it and lifted it to try and make the ball bigger. It didn't work as well as when my mother did it. I tried again, this time only feeling the energy of the ball with my fingertips. I lifted my hand to make it bigger and it followed my fingers up. I lowered my fingers and it followed, dimming as it got smaller. Pretty proud of my little accomplishment I rolled over and went to sleep.

*****

Patrick woke from his deep slumber by knocks on his bedroom door. He looked around for his alarm clock but remembered where he was and flopped back down. The knocks continued and he groaned and got up.

"Alright, I'm up. I'm coming." He moved as fast as his legs would take him to the door. Opening it he found Nile with a tray of food. Patrick held the door wider and Nile set the tray down at a small table by a window. "Thank you Nile."

"Yes sir. Lieutenant Greggs will be waiting by the stables in the next hour. Shall I run your bath?"

"Sure. Please, and send a message to Lieutenant Murphey's Page, uh...what's his name?"

"Simon Sir."

"Simon. Please tell him that I will be waiting for him outside his room within the hour."

"Yes sir." Nile left towards the bath to start that first.

Patrick eyed the breakfast that was laid out for him. He didn't recognize any of the food but took what he thought to be bread and sat. The sun was just rising over the mountains and his window faced the lake. It was a beautiful view to wake up to. Outside his room he heard the first sounds of a palace waking up; doors opening and closing and Pages conferring with each other. He heard trays being brought up and dishes clattering together. It was almost like a five start hotel but much more comfortable; his suite anyway. Patrick finished eating the unrecognizable fare, which was very good, and went to clean up. Nile had left him and Patrick was sure he was just outside his door waiting to grant the first request to come out of Patrick's mouth.

Patrick didn't see a reason to wear a uniform today. He was sure he would only start some sort of training or something along army lines. He decided on some brown cotton pants and a loose white shirt. He strapped his sword to his side and pulled on his boots. Satisfied, he stepped out into the hall.

As he stood waiting for Jake he got numerous people greeting him. Jake came out of his room and had the same idea about clothing. His shirt was black but it was pretty much the same outfit.

"General, how'd you sleep?" Jake asked strapping his sword around his waist.

"Really good; so good it wasn't enough." They walked to the staircase and descended the stairs.

Patrick noticed a young woman coming out of the kitchen with a tray. He recognized her as one of the girls that followed Rowan around.

"Excuse me?" Patrick stopped her and her eyes went round like saucers.

"Yes General. I'm sorry, was I not watching where I was going?" Issa asked nervously.

"No no, nothing like that. Who are you bringing breakfast to?" He asked.

"For Her High One, Rowan."

"Good. Could you give her something for me?" Patrick looked at a vase of flowers to his right. He snapped off something similar to a rose and laid it on the tray. Issa smiled a little as he placed it there and curtsied to him.

"Yes sir. A message?" She asked.

"Just _good morning_." Patrick answered.

Issa nodded and hurried away.

Jake glanced at Patrick and gave him a thumbs up. "Nice one."

"I try. Let's go." He walked out of the palace and to the stables with the directions given to him by Nile.

Issa hurried down the long hallway and through various corridors to get to the wing that held the High Family. The stairs seemed to go on forever but she was excited to see the look on my face when I found out who the flower was from. She balanced the tray on her arm and knocked softly on the door. Ruth opened it and let her in. Issa brought the tray to my bed and smiled at me as I sat myself up.

"Wow, breakfast in bed? I only ever got this on my birthday back home."

"Would you like it at the table?" Issa asked.

"Maybe tomorrow. Oh Issa! What a beautiful flower. Thank you." I told her picking it up and savoring its spicy scent.

"It's not from me Rowan." Issa answered, grinning ear to ear.

"No? Who's it from?" I asked.

"It's from the General. He wishes you a good morning."

"Oh, from Patrick?"

"He is so nice to look at." Issa commented.

"Issa! That is the General!" Ruth exclaimed.

"It's okay Ruth. He is very nice to look at." I agreed. "Thanks for giving me the message Issa."

"You're welcome." She curtsied and left me to my meal. I stared at the flower remembering the moment last night when he started to ask about what ifs. I brushed my lips with the flower and set it back on the tray wanting to continue that exact conversation.

*****

"So these are the stables. It looks too clean to house animals." Jake commented as he entered the large space.

The structure was very big with laid brick paths in and out of stalls. It was made of stone and wood and inside the floors were clean with the smell of fresh hay coming to his nose as he breathed. Horses poked their noses out of their stalls at the new visitors that were walking around. Some were getting groomed while others ate their breakfasts, ears twitching this way and that to the different voices that were speaking around them. Jake noticed name plates with last names above each stall. He was curious if he had one over a stall and he wandered back and forth looking for names he recognized. He saw 'Greggs' but there was no horse in it. He saw Gallagher but he didn't think it was part of the High Family. He assumed their horses were separate. Finally he came upon 'Murphey' and he recognized the animal that was housed there. Beside his was 'Burke' and he knew that had to be Patrick's.

"Hey there my friend. Got breakfast did ya?" Jake asked the horse as he rubbed its nose. "Patrick, your horse is here." Jake told him motioning to the stall beside his.

Patrick came up and called to the animal. It seemed to want the attention from him.

"Looks like he's interested in a ride." Patrick said giving the horse a good facial rub down.

"There you are." Greggs head popped around from the outside. "I thought you were still sleeping from your late night last night."

"Would like to be but duty calls right?" Patrick smiled as Isaac entered.

"Yes sir. It does."

"This has to be the cleanest horse barn that I have ever been in." Jake told Isaac.

"We make it a priority to make sure the horses are happy and content. Their health is of the utmost importance here. They carry us on their backs so we don't have to walk. They deserve a clean home."

"I agree. They seem very content."

"We will ride later. I will show you around the perimeter if you're interested?" Isaac suggested to both of them.

"That'd be great Issac. Thanks. So, these birds..." Patrick started walking out of the stables.

"Yes. Come with me. I'd like to be as unnoticed as possible." Isaac led the way to a field with horses dotting the landscape here and there.

Patrick looked up to the sky. There were no birds flying around. Only the occasional insect buzzed passed. They settled themselves near a fenced area where no one seemed to be at the moment. There were lots of people around doing various chores but none this far out in the field and no one took any notice of it either except for a couple curious horses that decided to keep them company.

"There's Rowan's horse. Looks like she'd like to greet us. Hello girl. You look well today." Isaac took her bridle and patted her on the neck.

"How do you know its Rowan's?" Patrick asked.

"See the markings on her backside by the tail; the crest with the dove. Only the High Family has those markings."

Patrick studied and committed them to memory. He didn't know if he'd ever need to use them but it was useful information.

"So what information do you want to find out?" Isaac asked releasing the horse.

"I just need to know if the army has moved. If they have I'd like to know where. I'd also like to know if Lara's back." Patrick stated. "Is that too much?"

"No, the whole idea is to use short statements."

"Alright, so where are they?" Patrick asked.

"You must call to it." Isaac answered simply.

"Call to it?" Jake asked.

"Yes, observe." As before, when signaling the army, Isaac put his pointer and middle finger to his forehead. He looked like he had started to pray. His eyes remained closed and it seemed a wave of relaxation washed over him in one second.

Patrick and Jake heard the screech of a falcon and saw it land on the fence post a foot away from Isaac. It stood patiently waiting for some sort of direction.

"Now, when it comes, have your question in your minds eye. You cannot be thinking of anything else but the information you require. You can speak out loud or you can use your thoughts. You will probably need to share it a couple of times. Listen for direction from the animal." Isaac turned back to the falcon and closed his eyes again. In seconds the bird flew off and Isaac watched it go. "General, are you ready?"

"Sure."

Patrick glanced around to see if there were any eagles lingering about but there were none. He closed his eyes and brought his fingers to his forehead as Isaac had demonstrated. He pictured the eagle that he had seen yesterday. When the picture of the bird came to him he was shocked at how vivid the picture was. It was like his eyes were open and the bird flew right into his vision; beak to nose. He kept his eyes closed until he could hear screeching in the distance. He heard the recognizable sound of large wings settling on a fence post and cracked one eye open then the other and released his fingers down.

"That's amazing." Patrick was astounded at the beautiful creature that was so close he could almost touch it.

"Now, form your question. Keep it clear and concise." Isaac spoke softly.

Patrick closed his eyes again and kept the birds face in his thoughts.

"Is Henrick moving his army? Is Henrick north? Has Lara returned?" He heard small chatter like someone was whispering in his ear. He repeated the words very slowly and carefully then opened his eyes and met the large bird's gaze. It flew off immediately.

"Whoa! Look at it go!" Jake exclaimed.

"That was unreal." Patrick agreed.

"Now the thing to remember is that these birds are not tame. They do not crave our attention. They are simply messengers. We do not know how this relationship evolved. All we know is that it has always been. We leave them their freedom and they help us with ours. Jake?"

"Yeah? Me?" Jake pointed to himself to be sure.

"I think it would be a good idea. Get three pieces of information back and compare." Patrick told him.

"Awesome. I'm so ready for this."

"Remember Jake, calm." Isaac warned. "If you're too busy up here there's no chance of it working." Isaac pointed to his temple indicating the mind.

"Right."

Patrick watched as Jake attempted the movements but extended his other arm. It took a little longer for the bird to come but when it did Jake looked absolutely pleased with himself. Patrick and Isaac's jaws dropped as the thing flew right onto the waiting arm.

"In all my years I have never witnessed something like that." Isaac whispered as Jake gave it his message.

"Never?" Patrick asked.

"Never."

The falcon flew off and Jake put his hands on his hips and puffed his chest out.

"Well now General, what did you think about that? Huh?" Jake asked proudly.

"I think if that ego gets any bigger we'll be shipping you off to join the rebels." Patrick answered.

"Funny. So what now?"

"We wait." Isaac replied. "For now, saddle up. I'll show you around. We'll start training with the other officers tomorrow morning."

"Fair enough." Jake followed Isaac into the stables and Patrick took a minute to watch the direction his eagle flew. He prayed it gave him the answers that he wanted.

*****

I had decided to keep a journal while I was here. I wanted to remember everything and if I didn't have a camera then I would use my words. I sat at my desk lost in deep thought and memory, remembering when my parents first came to me, then my journey to Portland, the hotel room, the trip to Patrick's parents' house. I tried to remember every detail. The night we left and the moment we arrived. I spent a lot of time writing about the reunion with my parents and the celebrations on the streets. The moment with Patrick when we almost had it, but then that moment was taken away just as fast because it wasn't the right time. I wanted to remember his gesture on my breakfast tray and the look on Issa's face when she relayed the message from Patrick; the simplest message but the sweetest gesture. Still, the words _I'm not here to date_ stuck in my head and wouldn't leave. Did I have feelings for him or was I just caught up in the moment. He drove me crazy. Since the first day I met him he was a puzzle; very polite and a gentleman one minute and then snappy the next. I remembered the darkness that came over him when he held the sword to Damion's throat and it made me shudder. It looked so easy for him to do that. I heard a thought in the back of my mind come to the forefront; _he was protecting you_. It was almost as if someone was standing behind me and saying the words softly at my neck. I turned in my chair to make sure no one was reading over my shoulder because it felt like there was.

Ruth let herself into my suite with a tray of lunch. She looked to me surprised that I was still in the same chair that I had been sitting in when they left me earlier. She set the tray on a table shaking her head.

"Your High One, you need to get up and move once in a while. You look the same as when I left you."

"You sound like my grandmother." I replied not taking my pen off my paper.

"You need to eat. I've been asked to let you know that you are to sit with your parents in the throne room this afternoon. The council will be here shortly for their weekly summons. I must get you dressed."

I tossed my head back and pretended to snore. Ruth stifled a giggle and went to my wardrobe to get me appropriate clothing.

"How long will I be sitting listening to politics?" I asked.

"I'm not really sure Your High One. Depends on what needs to be said but with the General's return and a war to be fought it might take some time."

"Can I take a book or something?"

"Now what would your Gran say to that?" Ruth asked pulling out a red dress.

"Rowan Gallagher! Don't be silly. You do not read in the throne room." I faked my Gran's way of talking and ended up laughing in the middle of it. Ruth giggled along and agreed.

"Yes. That's exactly what she would say. Eat your lunch now."

"So you and Issa? Are you related?" I asked tucking my journal away.

"We are sisters, Your High One."

"Oh, where are your parents?"

"My dad works in the stables and my mother works in the kitchens."

"Do you live in the palace?"

"No. We have a small home in town. It's not much but we're happy."

"Do you like your work?"

"Yes, on earth they think of someone like me as a slave. I am not a slave. I am free to come and go as I like. To be of service behind the palace walls is an honor. Like all of us, I don't take it lightly. We are all important, no matter if we are the heads of Kalaylia or a small farmer. We all work together as one unit in peace."

"But the rebels? What happened?"

"The thoughts of absolute power, accumulation of objects, feeling like you are more worthy of something than someone else. In the beginning it spread slowly, in the end it spread like wild fire. Your mother and father are powerful yes, but they also work for us. It's a fine balance."

"I think that's where we earthlings have issues too; with our egos. Not all of us but some and unfortunately a lot of them have the power." I stared at my tray of food and finally picked up a fork to start eating. I was not looking forward to sitting in a chair for the afternoon and hearing speeches but I figured I had to learn about this world that I come from and if not now, when.

Ruth dressed me in the red gown and did my hair up in gold pins. She laid the headpiece onto my head and looked approvingly. I glanced at myself in the mirror and although I knew I was nice to look at, I would have much rather put on a pair of jeans and went riding or have taken a boat out onto the lake, that is, if there was such a thing here.

"Are you ready, Your High One?" Ruth asked.

"Please don't call me that."

"But it's customary."

"I don't care. Please, while in this room, just call me Rowan. And tell Issa too. I would much rather be your friend than your boss." I told her standing and going to the door.

"Okay, are you ready Rowan?" Ruth asked again but stuttered on my name.

"Yes. Lead the way."

I let her out first and she led me down the hall. At the bottom of the steps my parents were waiting for me. I took my father's arm and left with them while Ruth watched me go.

"All rise! Now enters His High One."

An old man called from the corner and we entered the long hall, walking slowly towards our chairs. I didn't look in any direction but straight because there were more people in here than I thought there would be. I was guided to my chair and stood until we bowed to the people in front of us then took my seat. I was getting used to that and it was a very nice gesture. Looking through the sea of faces I recognized a few, especially the three men up front. A sigh of relief went through me as I saw Patrick and Jake sitting there. Of course they would be here. They were leading the show. I caught Patrick's eye and mouthed _Thank you_ to him. He mouthed _you're welcome_ and winked.

"Sneak me out now?" I continued.

"Later."

Patrick tried to concentrate on what they were saying but he never liked politics in the first place and he didn't like being a part of it.

"General, your plans for the northern battle, are they set?" Richard asked.

Patrick rose to speak.

"The plans are in discussion with my lieutenants, Your High One. We don't know when we are moving but will have an idea in the near future."

"Have you sent word to our partners in the east, west and south?"

"I have had conversations with them last night. Their armies are ready to join as soon as I send word. Lieutenant Greggs has also been in heavy discussions with them in the days before I have arrived. We are to meet with them again in two days time."

"Please, General Burke, if you would. Send word to their armies to travel to the Capital so they are ready when your plans are set. I am getting anxious and it would bring me some comfort knowing they are on their way." Richard requested.

"As you wish, Richard. I will send the messengers in the morning."

"Thank you. I will meet with you in two days time in the Hall of Heroes to learn of your plans."

Patrick sat back down. He secretly hoped his feathered friends would be back by then.

"Don't worry General. We should have news by then." Isaac sensed Patrick's concern.

"I hope you're right. I would just feel better if I knew where Lara was."

"Me too Patrick. Me too."

If I had a watch I would have been checking it every five minutes. I understood my presence; what I didn't understand was all the talk. If my Gran had seen me sitting as still as I could, but obviously faking interest, her scowl would darken the room. I wondered if my mother was actually finding the banter interesting or boring like me.

"Will that be all everyone?" Richard asked.

They all stood knowing that it was over. We bowed to everyone and left as we had entered.

"So, Rowan? What was that like for you?" Mother asked hugging my shoulders.

"It was riveting." I answered sarcastically.

Lynda laughed out loud at that. "Yes. That's how I felt my first time."

"Would it be okay if I got some air, stretched my legs?" I asked.

"Of course."

"Oh thank you. I won't be long." I rushed off gown and all out the door and down a path and didn't care where it would take me.

"General, would you mind signing these documents to release the neighboring armies?"

An old man came up to Patrick with a few pages of documents. The paper seemed like the paper he was used to but was heavier and rougher.

"Yes, could they be brought to my quarters if possible? I just have a quick...meeting." He lied through his teeth. He saw Rowan rush out and wanted to see her.

"Yes sir." The old man bowed to him and left.

"Jake, if anyone asks I'm in a meeting or something. Think of something."

"Will do." He answered.

Patrick greeted people as he left the palace and went in the direction that he thought Rowan had gone.

*****

I walked into a treed space that had paths all through it. The sun peaked through the tall trees and the air was cool. The palace was quite airy but there was something to be said about exploring nature from a different world. I heard the breeze move through the trees and looked up to see them sway back and forth. I saw small animals scurrying here and there. The flowers on the ground peaked through a moss floor. I especially liked the blue ones, a blue that reminded me of a Caribbean ocean. Butterfly looking insects, as big as finches, flew around and landed on various shrubs and trees like they were watching where I'd decide to walk next. I wouldn't have been surprised if I had seen a leprechaun darting out or a fairy passing by it was just that magical. This had to be my favorite spot so far. I came to the edge of the trees and was met by a rocky beach. The rocks weren't the typical gray or brown color but what looked like dull white and pink quartz. They were smooth and easy to walk on as my shoes weren't the best to walk on rocks with. Staring out onto the lake I sat with my back leaning against an old log and my knees to my chest.

Patrick had found Rowan easily and followed her for a little while, just watching. He didn't want to interrupt her exploration, which he found amusing to watch because it was almost childlike. He didn't have the same wonderment and tried to remember when he had lost it. He stood by a tree while she found a place to sit and watched while Rowan hugged her knees to her chest and relaxed by the waters edge.

I heard footsteps coming from behind me and quickly turned to see who was there. Rolling my eyes I sat back against the log.

"You scared me, General."

"I'm sorry. I didn't mean to. So, some meeting hey?" Patrick sat beside me and took a handful of stones to throw into the water.

"It was horrible! I'm not cut out for all this pageantry stuff."

"I thought all little girls dreamed of being a Princess?"

"Until you actually have to do it. I just needed to get away for a little bit. Do you always have to wear a uniform?" I asked picking at his shirt.

"Well I was wearing something less formal until this afternoon but had to change. Looks like I wasn't the only one." He fingered the red dress I had on.

"No you were not." I looked back out onto the water.

"I remember going to lakes like this as a kid, minus the mountains of course. All they need here is a rope swing or a long dock and it would be perfect." Patrick reminisced.

"You want to go swimming?" I asked surprised.

"I won't lie, the water looks pretty inviting."

"So go swimming." I told him.

"You mean strip naked and run into the water? No way. I'm not twenty one anymore."

"Coward."

"What about you? I see you looking out there. You go."

"I, Patrick, am Her High One. I do not skinny dip. Besides, if I came back to the palace soaking wet my Gran would have a fit."

Patrick laughed at that. "She would." He agreed.

We sat in silence for a few minutes while Patrick threw the rest of his stones in the water.

"Let's go tonight." He said simply.

"What?"

"Lets' come back here tonight. It'll be dark, no one would see anything."

"I don't know, Patrick."

"Again with the I don't knows. I have a feeling you were a lot more adventurous back home."

"So you want me to sneak out unnoticed, walk through a wooded area in the dark to come here and swim, probably naked, with you and then sneak back in?"

"Yeah." He answered like it was no big deal.

I chewed on the request for a couple seconds before answering unable to hide a small grin.

"Fine. Okay. I don't know how but I will try to meet you back here."

"Perfect. You'll know I've left when I send word to your door. Then the rest is up to you."

"I'm having my dinner with my parents tonight."

"Oh, it'll have to be later than that. C'mon, let's get back." He held his hand out to me and I took it. I was surprised when I tried to let go he wouldn't. He held tighter and started walking back.

"You are a mystery, General." I told him walking beside him.

"Why's that?"

"I don't know, you just told me you weren't here to date and now you're asking me to sneak out with you."

"I'm not here to start dating anyone I don't know. I've wanted to date you since you walked into my classroom in Portland."

"It'll never work though."

He stopped walking and faced me taking my other hand in his.

"Why?" He looked down into my eyes and waited.

"War."

"You're thinking too much. Just concentrate on this moment. Why wouldn't it work?"

I stared back at him but was rendered speechless because as we stood there together, it felt as if it could. He stepped closer to me and cupped my chin with one hand tilting my mouth up towards his and kissed me gently.

"Okay?" He asked.

"Okay."

"Good." He kissed me once more then continued walking. I kept my hand in his and held a little tighter.

*****

Patrick was sitting at his desk, finally getting a chance to sign the papers he was told to...three hours ago. He heard the door of his room open and looked up to see which lieutenant it was.

"There you are. Where have you been?" Jake asked, walking into Patrick's private office.

"Stuck with responsibilities. What's up?"

"Interested in seeing what this watering hole is like?"

"Can't."

"Can't? When have you ever not wanted to go for a drink?"

"Since I have a date." Patrick told him, signing the last of the stack.

"You have a date?" Jake asked surprised.

"Yeah. What about you? Where's Nora?"

"It's not like I can get her number and call her. I'm hoping she'll be there. Who's your date with?"

"Who else? I'm seeing Rowan tonight." Patrick sat back and tossed his pen on the desk.

"Well now. Rowan? I'm a little surprised."

"Why?"

"Because Mavis is everywhere."

"She's sneaking out after supper."

"Oh...a whole Romeo and Juliette thing. I get it. Good luck."

Jake turned to leave but then remembered why he really came to see Patrick.

"We go out tomorrow though, okay?"

"Why?"

"It's your birthday. Promise me we can have a drink on your birthday."

"Absolutely. I'd like that. This is one birthday to remember. See you tomorrow bright and early for training. Stay away from the pink drink. It's deadly."

"I will watch the colors of my drinks and be there in the morning, sword in hand and ready to swing it." Jake walked out and left Patrick to finish up. "Hopefully...decently."

*****

The path I took earlier was now very dark and I was having some trouble seeing my way. At least I had found a lantern to bring with me so I could make out trees and bushes that I was walking through. It was so quiet and so late. The little angel on my shoulder was telling me that I would regret this; I would probably catch a chill and wind up sick. I searched high and low in my cupboards to find something to cover up with but had to sneak into my grandparents' room and steal one of Gramps shirts and pants that I had just rolled up to above the knee. I was not going to wear one of those dresses in my wardrobe to meet Patrick at this hour. That would be on the verge of ridiculous.

The walk seemed like it was taking longer than earlier in the day and I was relieved when I saw some light through the trees. It looked as though Patrick had built a small fire, its flames flickering with the slight breeze in the air. I came to a clearing and peaked to see if he was around before coming out of the trees. He was there; lying on a blanket propped up on an elbow with his back against the same log and throwing twigs into the fire. He looked lost in thought and I silently stepped onto the small beach with my bag. There was nothing better than seeing a man by a fire and I got a little nervous with the idea of seeing him on a 'date'. I hadn't been on a 'date' in months so this was very new to me. His head came up to look at me when he heard my foot steps on the stones and he smiled.

"Hey, you made it." He sat up and I joined him close to the fire.

"Yeah, it was tricky but I'm here. I hope you weren't waiting long."

"Just enough. I'm glad you're here." Patrick leaned over and brushed my lips with his.

"Wouldn't miss it. I have something for you. I'm sorry, I don't know when your birthday is and I wasn't sure this would make it here but it did and since I polished off the chocolate in yours..." I lifted a small bag of trail mix from my bag and handed it to him. "I thought I should replace it."

"When did you have time to get this?" He asked, examining the bag like he couldn't believe it was in his hands.

"I got it after I left the university. I initially thought it would be a good peace offering in case I had to drag you here but since you came willingly, I decided it would make a good birthday gift instead."

"Thank you. It's a really great gift. Not saying the food here isn't good but there's nothing like this salty sweet snack."

"Maybe you can save it and bring it in your bag for when you leave, if you leave for battle."

"Why do you say if?" He asked putting down the nuts and chocolate.

"I'm secretly hoping it doesn't come to that." I admitted, shyly picking at the shirt I was wearing.

Patrick watched me and smiled sadly.

"Come here." He pulled my arm and I moved to sit between his legs with my back to his chest. He sat, back supported by the old log, his arms coming around me and he kissed the side of my temple. "It probably will come to that. That's why I was called here, why we were called here."

"Are you scared?" I asked.

"Yes."

"Good."

"Why is my being scared good?"

"Because then maybe you'll be a little more careful."

"I'll be careful but I also want to get this place to an existence that they don't have to be afraid of."

"Do you have any idea what role I'm supposed to play in this? It can't just be this; prancing around and playing a royal." I told him.

"I don't know but I'm sure you'll find out sooner than later. I'm sure we all will."

We sat looking at the flames for a while. They were hypnotizing. The lake was calm and there were only a few clouds in the sky. The stars looked like millions of diamonds against black velvet and the show that they gave was spectacular; every now and then one shot across the sky and I secretly made wishes on each and every one I saw that fell.

"This place gets more unreal every time I see something new. I can't remember ever seeing a night sky like this from New Hampshire." I said, changing the subject.

"Agreed."

"Are you glad you came?"

"I can honestly tell you that I'm glad I came. I'm glad that Jake's here and I'm glad that you found me."

I tilted my head up to look at him. "Really?"

"Yeah."

I turned and got to my knees, kneeling in front of him and brought my hand to his cheek feeling his stubbled jaw line. He watched me intently; his green eyes still bright in the dark. I brushed my thumb against his lips before kissing them only meaning it to be a small harmless kiss but it didn't stay that way. He responded quickly, sitting up and pulling me to him. I parted my lips inviting his tongue to dance with mine, which it did, gently and slowly. The feelings that I was experiencing were so intense and I started to get scared of how much I was feeling for him so fast but couldn't stop myself from physically touching him, to feel what his skin felt like under my fingertips. I ran my fingers into his short hair and down the back of his head to his neck where I rested them, not daring to go to the places that I wanted to so desperately.

When her hand came to his cheek and she kissed him, he internally screamed Hallelujah. He couldn't help but respond the way he did. He didn't want her to stop and he made it his mission to keep her going. How far, he didn't care. Just the feel of her was overwhelming. He didn't dare push her into more than what she was willing to give him but the need was almost all consuming. This was their first real 'date'. Normally, with others he would have suggested they go back to his place but she was different to him. There was this feeling of longevity, like she was meant for him. He didn't know if Isaac had planted that seed the day he admitted that Rowan's parents would prefer them together or if he felt it that afternoon in her grandparents' house watching her sleep and promising himself that he would protect her. He brought his hands down her back, to the curve of her waist, resting them on her hips, wanting to explore elsewhere but fighting the urge with everything he had. Not being able to trust himself, he pulled away from her lips and noticed the way her chest rose up and down, trying to keep up with her heart beat. He was pretty sure that his breath was just as rapid.

"What's wrong?" I asked.

"Nothing. Nothing's wrong. It's very right."

"Please don't stop, Patrick."

"Don't ask me that Rowan. It's all I'm able to do to pull away right now."

I smiled teasingly.

"So you really want more but are trying to hold it together for the sake of being a gentleman?"

"Pretty much."

"How did that work in Portland?"

"It didn't." He admitted.

"I didn't think so." I went to kiss him again and his hands came under my shirt but the feeling of his hands on my bare skin was electric and I jumped a little at the touch. He removed them immediately and pulled away again.

"Alright. Time out." Patrick backed away taking his hands away from my body.

"Okay, I'm sorry. It's just been a really long time. Sorry. I'll stay over here."

I sat back feeling slightly embarrassed about my attack on him but didn't regret it. I looked to the water; at how still it was and, making an executive decision, I got to my feet and undid the long trousers, slipping them off. It's why I was here. The timing seemed right. There was no need to stall any longer.

"That isn't helping the situation Rowan." Patrick watched as the pants slid to the rocky beach.

"I'm not taking them off for you. I'm taking them off to go in there." I nodded toward the water and turned and walked towards it, pulling the shirt over my head and flinging it to the side.

My toes were the first to feel the chill of the lake but when I walked deeper into it, the water seemed as chilly as a cold swimming pool. The ground underneath sloped gently then, to my surprise, my feet couldn't reach and I was immediately dropped into the water to my shoulders then dove under the surface to get the initial shock over with.

He watched in surprise as she stripped in front of him and walked into the lake. He knew she had a beautiful body but seeing her naked and walking slowly away was the worst torture ever. He didn't want to swim. He wanted her under him, now. He saw her dive into the water and come back up, not paying any attention to the man on the beach who she was knowingly driving crazy. There were things about Rowan Gallagher that he was learning on a daily basis but being a tease was not one that he was expecting. He got to his feet and pulled off his shirt tossing it to the ground then, knowing he was playing a dangerous game, took off his trousers and kicked them away. When he came to the water's edge he made a dash for the area where it dropped suddenly. Feeling it with his feet he dove under quickly. It was cold but wasn't freezing. He broke the surface and searched for Rowan who he found a couple feet in front of him treading water and watching.

"Feel better, Burke? A little cooled off?" I asked.

He swam up to me with a look of concern.

"I feel cooled off but did you feel that? Did something brush your ankle?"

"Shut up. Don't even say stuff like that."

"It's true. There it is again. Do you think they bite?" He looked down in the water.

"You jerk." I started swimming back to the shore and stood where my feet could touch the bottom. I could hear his laughter and glared at him.

Patrick swam back to me and stood in front of me laughing like a teenager. "I can't believe you fell for that."

"I can't believe you would actually say that! Very mature."

"You deserve it."

"Why?"

"For looking so good with no clothes on."

I opened my mouth to respond but wasn't expecting that kind of reply. I couldn't think of anything to say so I shut my mouth closed.

"Speechless?"

"It's a bad thing that I look good with no clothes on?" I asked.

"Yes."

"Why? This was your idea. You wanted to meet out here in the dark, take a swim or don't you remember?" I moved in closer.

He lifted me into his arms and I wrapped my legs around his waist.

"You're killing me, Princess."

"Make a decision, General."

"There's no going back. I take you now and you're mine. This isn't a one night show."

"You talk too much." I shut him up tracing his lips with my tongue.

The temperature of the water was doing nothing to cool him off now. If anything, the feeling of wet skin on skin was making it harder for him to control himself. Patrick walked to the waters edge where he could lay with her without the risk of drowning. He studied her body in the silver of the night with the occasional flicker of a flame making her hair glow red. He needed her. He needed her when he saw her walk into his classroom and now she was beside him willing to give him whatever he could take from her, which tonight, would be all he could.

He took his time, exploring everywhere. At times, her whimpers and whispers of his name made him smile. He wanted to get her to a point where all she wanted to experience was him. He wanted her totally helpless. He entered her slowly, her muscles clenched around him and they both gasped a little at the intensity of it. He watched her closely because he wanted to remember everything about this moment. This was the only moment that mattered to him in this existence, having this woman in his arms, getting to know each other on an intimate scale with only the stars to watch.

*****

Sore and exhausted and now fully clothed, I watched the sun start to make its appearance in the horizon wrapped in a blanket. The fire was only warm coals and Patrick started to gather belongings into our bags knowing full well that we both could use some sleep, if only a couple of hours, before the day started. He sat with me and tucked a piece of hair behind my ear. He stole one last final kiss and saw the sleepiness in my distant gaze.

"Ready for bed?" He asked gently.

"I am." I smiled dreamily at him. "I don't suppose you would dream with me?"

"It's tempting but I'm afraid if I'm caught in your bed there will be a lot of explaining to do."

"Can I come to yours?" I asked.

"You are welcome to come up to my bed with me but you'll probably get more rest in yours. Greggs will be knocking on my door pretty soon. Come on. I'll sneak you back in." He stood up and extended his hand to me.

"Will I see you tonight?" I took it and he pulled me up.

"I'll try. I have to have a birthday drink with Jake Hopefully it won't be too late. Will you wait up for me?"

"As long as it takes." I smiled.

He dropped the bags down to the ground and gathered me in close to him. I kissed his mouth and both of us started getting lost in each other again. Pulling back, I placed my hands on his chest. "Sure you don't want company in your bed?"

"I do want your company in my bed." He let go and took our bags again and swung them over his shoulder. "It's really tempting."

We walked together to the palace. There were people starting to come out of their homes to start the day. It was still early but I could smell food coming from kitchens and smiled at people I passed who were sweeping their front steps. Officers were starting to change shifts and the ones that were still there from the night before watched us enter the palace together but didn't dare say a word. The looks on their faces let us know that they knew what was going on but it was a secret they would never tell. He left me at the front hall with only a kiss on my hand. I watched him walk in the opposite direction of where I was meant to be and anticipated his visit tonight. Entering my room, I quickly ripped a page from my journal and scrawled a fast 'do not disturb' sign. Pushing the paper through the heavy brass doorknob, I was satisfied that it would do the trick. I undressed and fell into my bed. My brain was awake but my body was not and my body won the battle. I was soon dozing as the sun's rays shone into my bedroom window.

*****

I woke to hear the sounds of metal on metal and I could tell people had been in and out of my room. There was a tray of food that had been placed there but it was more of a snack than a meal. The room was bright with sunlight and I guessed I had been sleeping for a good four hours. My body felt like a train wreck and I made a mental note to never have that much sex on a bunch of pebbles again but I didn't regret it because it turned out Patrick was very skilled at the finer points of love making and the soreness and tenderness was very much worth it.

Famished, I went towards the tray of food and devoured it. I found my feet walking towards the window to look at what the metal sound was while eating some of the bread that was left for me. In the distance I saw men and women sparring with their swords, training for the war that was looming overhead. It appeared that everyone that fought were very talented. I would have joined them but knew better and decided to soak in a bath. Before turning away from the window I glanced to the left and saw Jake and Patrick swinging swords at each other. I watched intently, seeing the play between the two lieutenants. They were both very good with the blades. Patrick had the upper hand in power but Jake was quick on his feet. Greggs was there, giving direction when needed. A small crowd had formed to watch and I recognized Nora watching what was happening and seeing her eyes focus on Jake. I knew the look that she had on her face because I was sure I had the same one on mine. I wanted to get to know her better. I had visited briefly with her the night before last and really liked her and I could tell Jake really liked her as well. I prayed he wouldn't be a stupid man from earth and be a man worthy of a Kalaylian woman's heart.

Hearing my door open, I turned and saw Ruth and Issa entering together.

"Good afternoon Rowan. You slept a long time. Are you feeling okay?" Ruth asked.

"I feel really good now. How are you guys? Did I miss anything while being lazy?"

"No. Your parents came by for a visit but left when they knew you were still in bed."

"I'll see them later I'm sure." I gazed back out the window. Issa followed my gaze and saw the sights of the officers practicing their skills on the field.

"Oh look, there's the General and his Lieutenants." She commented pointing to Jake and Patrick. "Oh they look as though they've done this before."

"It does, doesn't it." I agreed. I left them to watch and thought that a good hot bath was in order.

A nice long hot bath.

*****

Patrick wiped the sweat from his brow with a rag. He felt exhilarated. His easiness with a sword was apparent and it made him feel powerful. He was surprised at Jake and very impressed. Jake had him on his toes the entire time and he knew it with every teasing grin he flashed. It was if Jake was telling him to bring it on. Give me everything you got. Whatever Patrick threw at him, Jake took and gave back. They had different styles, that was for sure, but they kept up and the officers around were impressed.

"Nice job, Patrick." Jake took some water then splashed his face.

"Not bad yourself. Where did you learn to do that?" He asked.

He shrugged it off. "Hockey, swords; same thing. How was your date with Rowan last night? Last long?"

Patrick only grinned at him and put his sword away.

"That good hey? Excellent."

"I haven't even been to bed yet. Was Nora there last night?"

"Oh yeah. I haven't been to bed yet either."

"No way." Patrick chuckled.

"It wasn't even me that instigated it! Can you believe it?! I'm saying it again. I love it here. Still on for tonight, right?"

"Sure am. Nora coming?"

"Yeah. Rowan?"

"Don't think so but if I'm lucky, I'll see her again tonight."

"Look at you. You're like a horny teenager." Jake laughed.

"I am." Patrick confirmed.

Isaac surprised them both with slaps on the backs.

"I am very impressed with the both of you. Congratulations."

"Thanks Isaac. Coming for drinks tonight? It's the General's birthday."

"I will be there." Isaac nodded.

"Cool. Grab Allan too." Jake told him.

"I'm sure Allan would not miss a celebration." Isaac answered.

The crowds grew silent and Patrick saw Richard coming towards them. He nearly shit himself thinking that he knew what happened last night and bowed nervously.

"I have been watching the training. General, you are outstanding. Lieutenant Murphey, I am impressed. Well done." He told them.

Patrick did an internal sigh of relief. "Thank you, Your High One."

"General, would you walk with me for a bit?" Richard asked.

Patrick and Jake exchanged looks. "Of course."

They walked a little ways when Richard spoke first. "How are you finding it here? Are you remembering much?"

"Not a lot I'm afraid. I do remember the sword though. Thank God."

"Yes. That is a relief. I'm concerned about the two that are missing Patrick. I know you are familiar with the one that has been missing. Please enlighten me on what you know."

"I don't know much, Your High One." He admitted.

"Please Patrick, call me Richard."

"Okay, Richard. I found the pictures of the missing two in the Hall of Heroes. I know the woman. She was on earth with me. We were involved romantically for a time but I did not know who she was until I found her picture."

"She told you nothing of Kalaylia."

"Nothing Richard. That's the truth. I was sick when I figured it out. I went to question the rebels the night of the welcome celebrations. They didn't know much; only that she had been missing for the last thirty five years. Henrick's been waiting for the return of Rowan and Lara to move the armies but Damion admitted that the armies may be moving now because they haven't been back to report."

"This information does not sit well with me." Richard sighed.

"It didn't with me either. Isaac suggested we release the birds to find out if they're moving. We did that yesterday. I'm hoping I'll hear something tomorrow at least. If they're moving we will know and be prepared."

"They thought you were dead." Richard stated.

"I believe that's why she went to earth, because she didn't believe that. She went to watch me."

"Out of all of them, Lara was the one that scared me the most and I was right to be. Please inform me as soon as you've received a message back from your eagle. I would be most interested to know what's happening."

"Yes sir." Patrick replied.

They continued their walk. Patrick's memory was shifting back to earth. Everything he watched on the television about war was nothing like this. Every science fiction movie or book always had lasers or guns to destroy each other. There was none of that here. He was always looking around to see if they would be bringing out the tanks or the bombs but there was never anything like that.

"Richard, could I ask you something?" Patrick wanted to know Richard's ideas on why, in such a technologically advanced universe, would they only be fighting with swords and daggers.

"Yes General."

"War is very different where I come from. There is better equipment to handle in battle than just pieces of metal to swing. Why don't I see it here? Why don't we fight with guns or bombs?"

Richard stopped walking and faced Patrick.

"That is a coward's way."

"I'm sorry Richard, but if someone's coming at me with the intention of killing me, I'd like to protect myself instantly."

"Patrick, if a cause is so important to a person that they're willing to go to war for it, why would they hide behind metal and machines? Why wouldn't they fight with their whole being for something they would die for? I have knowledge of how they do things on earth. We are not so cowardly. Kalaylians do not fear dying for a cause which would bring unlimited peace to the hearts of many." Richard continued walking leaving Patrick standing; lost for words and feeling like an idiot.

Richard was right. It wasn't brave for someone to stand behind a machine gun taking peoples lives from a distance. Nor did it mean anything but wasting a person's existence. Looking into another man's eyes and knowing it was either his life or theirs, with every swing of a sword, was much braver and respectful to the cause.

In the distance they heard more training going on. Patrick thought the training was done for the day as evening was upon them and the sun was starting to set. They wandered back in the direction of the sounds and soon they could both make out the forms wielding the swords.

"Ah, finally. All her practice on earth and I get to see it first hand." Richard was thrilled and he walked faster towards the circle that was starting to get larger.

The crowd let their superiors pass to the front of the audience. Richard grinned ear to ear and Patrick's mouth fell open at the site. There, giving it everything they had, was Nora and Rowan. The action was non-stop. They were equal opponents, although Rowan had the speed that Jake showed. She was fast on her feet and her motions fluid and effortless. She seemed to know where Nora would place the next swing or where Nora would step next and she was never caught off guard.

Nora didn't seem to care that she was fighting a member of The High Family because she refused to hold back. Patrick didn't know if Rowan allowed it to be that way or if Nora really didn't care. If he knew Rowan like he thought he did, she would appreciate an opponent to show her everything so she would have the chance to beat it. As the battle went on, smiles started to creep up on the women's faces. Right away they both had swords up to each other's necks and stopped. Neither yielding, both winning because, how the blades were positioned, they were both dead.

Applause and cheers ripped through the crowd. Nora bowed to Rowan and Rowan returned it then the women embraced enjoying the friendship that had obviously been introduced.

"You are amazing Nora. Well done." I told her.

"As are you. You obviously know your way with a sword."

"My grandparents insisted I take up fencing in high school. I hated it but now I understand why. I'll have to thank them tonight at dinner."

"Thank them for me as well. You've taught me a great deal in the last twenty minutes that I didn't know before. Shall we do it again sometime?" Nora asked.

"Yes. Whenever you want. Hi Dad. Did you see me?" I asked excitedly as a child would.

"I did. You've made your father very proud Rowan. Your grandparents have prepared you well." He answered kissing my cheek.

"And you General? Was it satisfactory?" I asked.

"It was satisfactory." He unsheathed his sword and stepped in the circle. "Care for another?"

"With you? You sure about that?"

"Richard? Do you object?" Patrick asked him.

"I don't object. Rowan needs to fight against both men and women. Rowan?"

I walked to the center of the circle and prepared myself.

"Bring it." I dared.

Patrick was ready for the challenge. He believed he had the upper hand since he watched her before and noticed her style. As they started, he quickly took back those thoughts. She kept him on his toes the whole time. She was really teaching him in her own way and she pushed him to put more of his body into it and not just the arm. She taught him that the feet were just as important as the power and the use of intuition was just as strong as the movement of the body. He was enjoying himself watching her facial expressions and guessing what she would try next was addicting.

"Tired yet?" I asked him holding his blade with mine.

"You wish."

"Not really but I think you're about done."

"Why's that?" He asked.

In a move that took him by surprise she was immediately behind him making him trip over his feet. In a second he was on his back with a blade to his throat. All the men were stunned. The women cheered.

"That's why." I told him.

"How did you know?" Patrick asked getting up.

"Your body was telling me where you were feeling weak. That's where I decided to take the upper hand."

"Like last night?" He asked under his breath. I heard him and laughed out loud.

"I didn't hear you complaining." I walked away to grab a rag for my face and neck.

"Alright everyone. That's it for today. We'll pick up where we left off tomorrow." Isaac announced to the crowd. "Well done Rowan. I'm very impressed."

"Thanks Greggs. It's been awhile but I don't think you ever forget."

Nora and Jake joined Patrick and I.

"That was incredibly..." Jake started.

"Hot?" Patrick finished.

"Really hot. Can we watch you girls again tomorrow?"

"Please. It's not like we were mud wrestling." I said.

"Mud wrestling?" Nora asked.

"That's a conversation for another day." Jake ended that as fast as it started. "Rowan, we're celebrating Patrick tonight. Coming?"

"Sorry Jake. I'm not permitted to go to the pubs."

"Not permitted?" Patrick asked.

"Yep. I have different rules than others. It's okay. Have a drink for me." I told them. "Walk me back?" I asked Patrick.

"Sure. See you in a couple of hours." Patrick waved back at Jake and Nora.

They watched us go and Jake looked pensive.

"What are you thinking about?" Nora asked.

"I'm just thinking, what could I possibly do for a couple of hours while I wait."

"Bath?" Nora asked wiping some dirt from his chin.

"For two perhaps?" He raised an eyebrow in temptation.

She laughed at him. "Is that an order?"

"Pretty much." He took her around the waist and started walking them towards the palace.

*****

"So I'll see you later?" I asked, walking away.

Patrick didn't answer but stared after me. Confused I went back to him.

"What's the matter with you?"

"Nothing." He smiled at people passing by. "Walk with me."

"Okay. Where are we walking to?"

"No where in particular."

"Why are you acting so strange?" I asked him. "What are you looking for?"

Patrick's eyes were all over the place. Looking into corners and rooms that he would hope would be empty. The palace had people everywhere and we had arrived at the stairs to go up to his suite. He started ascending them glancing my way making sure I was right behind him.

"Patrick. Come on." I rolled my eyes at him. The top of the steps was yet another hall with pages and various doors. His was waiting at attention.

"Nile, this is Her High One Rowan. Any time she wants to use this room she is welcome. Always let her in."

"Yes Sir."

"C'mon Rowan." He opened up the door and let me in first. Then he turned to Nile and winked at him. "No visitors okay?"

"Yes Sir." Niles repeated letting a smirk escape.

"Good man." Patrick closed the door and looked for me.

I was wondering around, looking and comparing his room to mine. His was larger which I wasn't surprised by. He rushed to me and scooped me up not caring about the table he almost knocked over or the various trinkets that almost crashed to the floor.

"I couldn't find an empty room but this is much better don't you think?" He asked tossing me down on the bed.

"Much better." I pulled his shirt over his head and flung it across the room then I did the same with mine.

"I can't wait until tonight."

"No one asked you to."

"I'm so glad we're on the same page."

"Again you talk way to much, General."

His mouth and body overtook mine and as tired as we both should have been, the thrill and energy of the moment won over until we both collapsed, tangled in sheets and blankets.

"Happy birthday, Patrick." I told him turning my head so I could see his face.

"It is a very happy birthday; you being the best part of it." He closed his fingers around mine and kissed my knuckles.

I didn't recognize the feeling that came over me right away. My heart felt as if it had instantly doubled in size and I gasped at the feeling of it, finding it difficult to breathe. In all my life, I never thought I could feel this strongly for someone so soon. Anxiety filled the space that my heart couldn't and overcome with nerves, I sat up looking for my clothes.

"Whoa...hey...Rowan. What happened? Why are you leaving?" Patrick sat up with me, confused seeing my sudden panic.

"You have to go. Get cleaned up. It's your birthday party tonight."

"Wait a second. You're not leaving yet. What were you just thinking that got you all panicked?" He asked grabbing my arm so I couldn't get out of the bed.

I pushed the hair out of my face and shook my head.

"It's nothing Patrick. Really. It's so not important right now. I have to get back. I'm supposed to see my grandparents."

"Alright. I don't know how late I'll be..."

"You go and celebrate with your friends. You deserve it. I'll make sure I see you tomorrow okay?"

I found my shirt and pulled it on and walked around to find the pants I had left somewhere and noticed them under a blanket that had fallen to the floor. Shoving my legs into them I pulled them up and tied the drawstring.

"Have fun tonight." I went to his side of the bed and kissed him quickly.

"Are you sure you're okay?" He asked.

"Fine. I'm totally fine." I blew him a kiss and left quickly leaving him watching me go and knowing that I wasn't being completely honest with him.

*****

Patrick pulled back the covers of his bed and smiled to himself at the memory of Rowan in it. After the day of training and night of celebrating he did, his body was exhausted. The armies left in a matter of days and he felt he was actually prepared for this. He knew he could claim back this world. What he didn't know was if he wanted to leave for earth when it was over. He was pretty sure he wanted to stay here. Patrick started to feel like he truly belonged with these people and he was meant to serve them. He really wanted to be the one to give them their freedom back and kick ego in its ass. His eyes grew heavy as his thoughts lingered about his life in Kalaylia and he rolled onto his stomach falling into a deep sleep.

His dreams were all over the place. Battles were being fought; he saw a marriage but didn't know whose it was. He saw seven or eight eagles in the sky just hovering. Then like the flick of a switch, he was in his condo back home. Night was turning into day and he touched the fabrics he laid on, remembering the feeling of his pillow and linens. His mattress felt great and he stretched and moved, starting to wake. Turning onto his back, Patrick thought it had all been a dream; the palace, the training, Rowan, Their High Ones, Isaac, the horses. It was all just a dream. He heard someone in his bathroom and propped himself up on an elbow to wait for whoever it was. The door opened slowly and he saw a bare leg first, then the body of a woman in one of his t-shirts leisurely sauntered out of the room and towards his bed, her long blond hair loose down her back. His eyes narrowed at her.

"What are you doing here, Lara?"

"Oh Patrick, don't you remember? You brought me home last night."

"I don't ever remember having a moment of insanity, like that, last night."

"No you wouldn't would you. How are things in Kalaylia? Getting comfortable? How's Rowan? Is she very happy to be reunited with mommy and daddy?" Lara crawled toward him on the bed. He backed up and leaned against the headboard.

"What do you want? You have me trapped here. Say your bit."

"C'mon, General. There's time to talk. Wouldn't you be interested in a little play time first or did you do enough of that before your birthday party?"

She straddled his legs and stared at him with that look that always got to him. It was taking every bit of control not to give in. Her lips came close to his and she playfully bit the bottom one.

That did it. He pushed her over and got out of the bed. If this really was his room, he was hoping his clothes would be there. He went to his dresser and, feeling relief flood him, found pajama bottoms. He quickly put them on and turned back towards her.

"Are you back?" He asked simply.

"No. I will be very soon. You left too quickly for me to stop you. I guess you've had more time to prepare yourself than what I thought you would. Sloppy on my part but it doesn't matter."

"So you were watching me. You knew who I was. Why didn't you just get rid of me here?"

"For God's sake. Don't be so melodramatic. It wasn't about you. Careful of that ego 'cause it's getting much too big. No Patrick. You were a side gig. I was more interested in Her High One. I didn't think she'd believe her parents that night. I wasn't expecting her to find you so quickly and I wanted her back without you."

"Why?"

Lara slid out of the bed and stepped to him. She got very close so that the heat of her body mixed with his. She placed her arms around his waist then slipped her hands under the elastic of his pants resting them on his hips. Bringing her lips to his ear she licked his lobe before she spoke.

"Because if we have Rowan, we have Kalaylia. You and your armies would not be able to do a damn thing about it and Richard would give anything for Rowan's life to be spared. When he gives over the Capital, she's no use to me anymore...what would you give me, Patrick, so Rowan doesn't die?"

He woke in a cold sweat and flung the blankets off of him, jumping out of the king sized bed. He looked around frantically to remember where he was. It was a dream; a nightmare. He rubbed his hands over his face and went to the window to open it, desperately needing some air.

Patrick breathed in big gulps of the cool breeze trying to think. They didn't care about him. They wanted Rowan. He went to his wardrobe and pulled the clothing, he first touched, to put on then ran to the door and yanked it open. The halls were quiet, the palace was asleep. He went to Jake's door first and pounded on it then ran to Isaac's and pounded on his. He heard movement behind Isaac's door and assumed he had still been awake. He went back to Jake's and pounded again.

"WHAT?" Jake rolled his eyes as he stuck his head out.

"Get dressed." Patrick told him.

"General?" Isaac asked stepping out of his room.

"Both of you, I need to see you now. Isaac, do that thing you do to call Richard." Patrick demanded.

"Now?"

"Yes _now_. Lynda too."

Jake went back into his suite where Nora met him by the door, wrapped in a sheet.

"What's wrong?" She asked.

"I don't know. Patrick's all hysterical out there. Something's up." He pulled on his pants and searched around for his top.

"Is there anything I can do?" She stood and watched him dress. He grinned at her and grabbed her around the waist.

"Yes, be here when I get back." He kissed her full on the mouth. "Please."

"I'll be here. Will you keep me waiting long?" She teased.

"Honestly I wish I knew. Don't leave this room. That's an order." He pointed to her and left the room leaving her watching him, biting her lip.

Patrick and Isaac were waiting for him in the hallway.

"What's this all about?" Jake asked.

"Let's go." Was all Patrick replied as he hurried to the staircase. Jake and Isaac followed close. He walked with speed towards the Hall of Heroes and entered.

Patrick paced as they waited for Richard and Lynda. Isaac waited patiently, his arms folded across his chest. Jake watched Patrick carefully, seeing that he was very agitated and couldn't imagine what had happened from the time they parted ways, after the pub, until now.

"What has happened?" Richard asked walking into the room with Lynda right behind him. She was still in her night clothes but had a large shawl of silks wrapped around her body.

Patrick looked towards everyone he had gathered and leaned against the table tapping his finger on the stone trying to find the right words.

"I had a visitor tonight. Lara entered my dreams."

This got Jake's attention and he now understood the urgency.

"Is she here?"

"Not yet but soon. She doesn't want me out of the picture. It was never me."

"Who then? Richard?" Isaac asked.

"No." Patrick looked to the High Ones then sighed and looked away. "They want Rowan. They want her as leverage but preferably they want her dead."

Lynda's hand came to her mouth as she gasped in shock.

"Oh no."

Richard brought his arm around her shoulders and squeezed her reassuringly.

"She's not in Kalaylia though. This is good."

"I think she'll be back sooner than what we estimate. I want officers everywhere. Rowan is to be followed but I want it discreet. I don't want her knowing about this."

"Patrick, she should know what's going on. She needs to be aware of the situation so she can be prepared in case anything should happen." Jake argued.

"I understand that but I need to get my head around this first. If I have Rowan at me with ten thousand questions and ten thousand demands, I won't be able to."

"She'll know something's up with the extra officers everywhere. Isaac? Come on." Jake wasn't convinced.

"I agree with both of you. I agree she needs to be told but I also agree she'll try to be involved with everything right now if she does know. There's a lot going on in the next few days. Give us a couple of days Jake." Isaac replied.

"Fine. Alright. But I know Rowan can protect herself if it ever came to that."

"We all know she's capable of a fight but I don't want her anticipating it with every step she takes, even if it's to go for her walks." Richard said.

"I want her tagged on her walks. I know she likes to do them alone but not anymore. Have her followed but at a distance." Patrick added.

"What about the birds? She doesn't really know about the birds. Only we've released them as messengers. They could be of help on her walks." Isaac noted looking at everyone. "Have a dove be with her while she's outside. Have two?"

"I agree, Isaac. I will release the doves in the morning to be with her while she's alone outdoors." Richard announced.

"Issa and Ruth?" Lynda asked.

"Absolutely not. They won't be able to hide it." Richard answered. "Mavis and Allan, yes. I'll meet with them in the morning as well."

"Good. It's settled." Patrick straightened. "I want this done. I want the north taken back and I want this over. Isaac, when the armies are here I'm moving them the next day. Understood?"

"Yes sir. I'll message the lieutenants."

"Jake, have Nora spend some extra time training with Rowan."

"Absolutely." Jake replied nodding his head in agreement.

"That's it. Get some rest." Patrick dismissed them. "Thank you Your High Ones for coming so quickly. I'm sorry I had to disturb your evening."

"Not at all, General. Thank you for letting us know." Richard bowed his head to him and Patrick returned it.

Patrick watched all of them leave the room and when he was alone, he sat in a chair and rubbed his eyes with the heel of his hands. He drummed his fingers on the table and looked towards the entrance to the Hall. Moving towards it, he looked to see if Richard and Lynda were still standing around. They weren't. He walked in the direction of Rowan's room all the while making sure Richard and Lynda weren't there. He hated sneaking around like this but he had to see her. Had to look at her, hold her and talk with her.

He came to the large double wood doors that held her inside and pulled himself together. She was probably sleeping. He knocked on the door as loud as he dared and listened. There was no sound so he knocked again. He tried to open it himself but it was locked up tight. He tried one more time. Finally he heard steps coming toward the door and stood back.

I couldn't believe someone was at my door at this time of night. It had better be important and a scowled while turning the knob. Seeing the man that was there, it was obviously important.

"Patrick!"

"Hey." He pushed his way in and I stood back surprised by his visit.

"I thought..." I started but was silenced by his mouth on mine.

He tangled his fingers in my hair and pressed closer backing me into the door that supported me from the attack.

"Wait!" I tried to say but his mouth was fighting mine. I pushed back on his chest with my hands. "Patrick."

He pulled up my nightdress and rubbed my thighs.

"What's gotten into you?" I asked breathless.

He stopped what he was doing and studied my face not being able to ask permission, to take what I could see he so desperately needed right now.

"Okay." I answered him helping undo his pants and sliding them to the floor, the urgency he felt was obvious under my hands.

Patrick supported her as he slid inside taking her fast. He could feel the beads of sweat on her skin and slowed his pace. He couldn't be gentle though. Not right now. He needed to prove to himself that the woman he was feeling was real and not some dream that he had and if he woke up she'd be gone. He groaned and shuddered finishing his attack on her body then leaned more onto the door pressing her body that much closer to him. He buried his face in her hair, taking in the scent of it.

I touched my feet to the floor but remained pressed into his body and the door. I didn't mind. It felt quite safe there in the midst of his turbulent emotions. I brought my hand to his cheek and stroked it giving him the time he needed to recover.

"I'm sorry." He whispered in the darkness.

"Don't be sorry. What's wrong?" I asked gently.

He took my hand and pressed his lips to my palm. "Bad dreams."

I fingered the crystal pendant that he wore around his neck and brought it to my lips pressing a kiss into it. I knew as soon as I laid it back down on his chest he could feel it deep within his heart. He gave me a shaky smile and kissed my lips; very gently this time.

"The closer the time comes that I have to leave you, the more stress I'm feeling." He admitted.

"I know. I feel it too." I agreed quietly.

Patrick lifted me in his arms and carried me to the bed. He set me down and pulled my night shirt off and then his. I folded back the covers and he got in and pulled me towards him.

"It's coming soon Rowan."

"Ssshhh. It's not important right now." I pressed myself closer to him, hoping that I could pull just a little bit of the anxiousness out of his body.

I stayed awake until I could hear the rhythmic heavy breathing of a man sleeping soundly. Only then could I let myself relax enough to go back to sleep myself.

*****

Ruth entered my suite with a tray of breakfast, not bothering to knock. She almost tripped on some fabric on the floor and set the tray down on the closest table to see what was there. A pair of black trousers lay crumpled and she picked them up, confused as to why there would be a pair of men's pants by Rowan's door. She tucked them under her arm and moved the tray to the table by the window.

"Good Morning, Rowan. Issa will be a little later this morning as she's been called to help mother in the kitchens. There's a lot to be prepared for the armies in the coming days." She took a glance by the bed and noticed two forms making one large form, my foot sticking out of the side of the bed. Patrick raised his head and squinted at her.

"Oh my! General Burke. I'm so sorry. I didn't know you were here. I'm so sorry." She turned away embarrassed at walking in on our sleeping figures.

"No, it's fine. Don't worry. Ruth it's okay." He chuckled sitting up.

"No no. I'll leave. So sorry." She quickly walked to the door and let herself out. In the hall she held her chest and took some steady breaths.

"Ruth? What's wrong, dear?" Mavis asked coming out of her suite.

"Nothing."

"Ruth....? Why are you standing out in the hall looking like you just saw a ghost?"

Patrick exited my room then, fully dressed. Mavis looked him up and down then crossed her arms.

"General. Good morning."

"Good morning Mavis. How are you?"

"I'm very well. I trust you _slept_ well last night?"

"I did although, the room is a little chilly this morning. You might want to get that fire lit up. Have a good day." He winked at her and was off, happily greeting people that stared after him.

Mavis barged into my room where I was still wrapped up in my quilts. She came to my bed and peaked at my head underneath the mound. I could instantly tell it was her.

"Good Morning Gran. What brings you here?" I groaned.

"The fact that Ruth almost had a heart attack in the hall when she saw who was in your bed this morning. Good God, Rowan."

"Ugh, it's not like you've never been surprised by an overnight visitor before coming into your kitchen."

"I'm a different story. Things don't work like that here."

I sat up and kept my body covered. "It's not like that Gran. It's different."

"Different? Patrick may be a professor on earth but here he is the General. You don't just go inviting the General to your bed."

"He's not the General to me. He's Patrick to me. There's a big difference. I care for him very much."

Ruth had come back in and overheard the conversation we were having. She couldn't help but intrude. "Do you love the General, Rowan?"

Gran and I both looked to her and then Gran and Ruth looked to me for an answer. I knew in my heart the truth and fingered the crystal that hung around my neck.

"Yes Ruth. I guess you could say I love him."

"You spend one night with him and you're in love?" Gran couldn't believe it.

"Umm, it's been more than just tonight...a lot more." I cringed to hear my grandmother's reaction but there was only silence. Ruth stifled a laugh as she watched Mavis' mouth drop open.

"Do your parents know?" She asked.

"No. It's...I'm not announcing it. Especially now. I haven't even told him."

"Well, it's none of my business but don't wait to tell him. He'll be gone soon and who knows when you'll get the chance after that." Gran went to pick up my nightshirt off the floor and handed it to me.

"I know." I answered and lay back down into the warmth of the bed.

She was right. I had to tell him.

*****

"General Burke!" Isaac called from the entrance to his room.

He found Patrick at his desk working away at signing things that an elderly man was handing to him one at a time. Patrick looked up and greeted him while handing back a page.

"Isaac, what's up?"

"The eagle is back."

Patrick got up from his chair and tossed the pen down splashing ink as it fell. "Let's go. Where's Lieutenant Murphy?"

"Already there."

"Good."

They tried not to run through the halls but couldn't help almost trotting. When they got out of the palace they ran to the place where Isaac had noticed the eagle waiting. It was near the stables where they had released it.

"Hey Burke." Jake greeted his friend while staring at the bird. "Where would the falcons be Isaac."

"I don't know. You can try to call them. I'm interested in knowing what this one has to say though." Isaac motioned to the eagle staring at Patrick.

Patrick closed his eyes because he felt the bird attempt to enter his mind without even trying. It was shocking, the persistence of the animal, and he almost fell back with the force of its energy. He heard the recognizable whispers of speech but instead of hearing it through the ears, he heard it inside his head.

"Henrick north. Army ready. Lara not in Kalaylia. Henrick north. Army ready. Lara not in Kalaylia." Finished, the eagle flew away.

"Well?" Jake asked.

"There's been no movement but they're ready to go. Lara's not here." Patrick told them.

Isaac and Jake breathed out a sigh of relief and looked to the skies as two falcons came and rested on a fence post. Isaac closed his eyes and nodded.

"Mine said the same thing. The armies are ready but they've yet to move."

"Yep. Same thing." Jake agreed.

"If Henrick's ready to move then we need to be ready to move." Patrick told them.

"We will be. You've sent word to our neighbors. It won't be long now." Isaac reassured him.

"Call Richard. We'll gather in the Hall of Heroes in ten minutes. He needs to know this."

"Yes sir." Isaac left.

Jake studied Patrick and thought he looked a little better than last night. He was having such a great time at the pubs and then the moment shattered in a matter of hours. Now, it seemed that the relaxing part of this trip was over and all hell was about to break loose.

"So, better today?" He asked.

"A little. Sorry about last night."

"No apology necessary my friend but now that we know the situation is pretty stable...are we telling Rowan what's going on?"

"Not yet. I want Richard to know. I'll take direction from him."

"Why are you hiding this from her, Patrick?"

"Because I love her. I don't want her scared."

"You love her?" Jake paused and took a breath. "Wow. I wasn't expecting that." Jake leaned back on the fence.

"I wasn't either." Patrick admitted. "I'm not exactly sure how to handle these feelings, only because we're gone in a matter of days. I don't want one of the last conversations we have to be the fact that she's wanted dead."

"I agree that it's not very romantic. I disagree with the fact that you're lying to her."

Rolling his eyes and knowing full well that Jake was right, Patrick started walking away.

"Let's go get this over with."

Jake watched him go. He never knew Patrick to ever be in love with a woman. In fact, he never thought he would fall in love with a woman either but it was happening. Jacob Murphey...a couple of dates and he was in love. Who would have ever thought that was possible and whoever did...Jake wouldn't have believed it himself.

When they got to the Hall of Heroes both Richard and Lynda were there as well as Mavis and Allan. They all watched Patrick and Jake move to their spots and sit.

"You've heard news?" Richard asked.

"Yes. So far Lara isn't back and Henrick hasn't moved but he's ready. Let's take into consideration, though, that we still have to be on our toes. The birds did have to travel back to get to us. I'm not sitting here thinking nothing's happening. I need to be proactive in this." Patrick told them. Isaac and Richard nodded their heads in agreement. "I still want the first line ready to go immediately. Isaac, has the word been spread about leaving as soon as the armies are here?"

"Yes General. They are ready for your word."

"Good. When do you expect that they'll show up?"

"Tomorrow maybe. No later than they day after tomorrow."

"General, I have to ask, is Rowan fighting in this war?" Allan asked him.

"No Allan. I didn't expect her to be fighting in this."

"Why not?"

Patrick was stunned that Allan was even bringing this up.

"What does she have to go to war for?"

"This is her world. These are her people. This is her life. We brought her up thinking she would."

"That's what we're here for." Patrick told him. "She needs to stay in the Capital with these people. Bring them peace and reassurance that everything will be okay. That's her job."

"How can she do that when you can't even promise that?" Mavis asked.

"Look, I understand what you want her to do. I'm not trying to be cruel here. It would be better if she stayed. I'll revisit this topic when I know better what's out there."

"I agree with Patrick. From what information we have gathered, she's safer here." Richard added.

"Alright. You'll revisit it." Mavis replied.

Patrick rubbed his eyes out of frustration. She was only hearing what she wanted to; what suited her position as Rowan's grandmother and caretaker.

"I'm sure you will remind me in plenty of time." He muttered.

Isaac thought he should change the subject before a battle broke out at the table they were around.

"The perimeter of the Capital is secure. The officers know what they're watching for. So far there has been nothing out of the ordinary. Richard has informed me that Rowan is being followed by two of the doves. So far she doesn't seem to be bothered by them. Nora has taken Rowan out to the training field. That's where she was when we saw the birds."

"Perfect. Thank you. That makes me feel better. That's all then?" Patrick looked to everyone and they were silent. "Good enough." He rose and everyone followed suit.

*****

In the days that followed, the one thing that I learned was living moment to moment. Moments with Patrick were few. During the mornings there were secret glances. In the afternoons he would walk with me for a while or we would have the occasional horse ride. I had my duties and was trying to give my parents priority but this new relationship that was budding made me feel alive. If I hadn't seen Patrick for a while, I would walk with my parents to where I thought he would be and watch for him without trying to be obvious about it. After dinners I would excuse Ruth and Issa and wait anxiously for the knock on my door or I would try not to run towards his room where Nile would see me coming up the steps and have the door open for me.

The nights were what I looked forward to the most because it was just him and I. It wasn't just the sex that we looked forward to, although it was a huge bonus. We would share secrets and stories. He made me laugh until I cried. I shared my stories of the places I had traveled; places that he had only read about and thought about visiting but never did. He told me everything about his family; the large family that I had never experienced before. What it was like to grow up with siblings and which brother he felt closer to. His mother made him mental about getting married and having children. Knowing that she knew who he really was gave him a new perspective on that. She was probably hoping he would marry so he wouldn't come back here. She didn't want to lose her son.

We shared our thoughts and feelings on Kalaylia and its people, our fears about the fight and our hopes for the outcome. We would fall asleep in each other's arms and not stir until sunrise when I would leave him or he would leave me.

"We really need to stop this sneaking around." I said sitting up and watching him dress. "What are we sneaking around for?"

"I don't know. It just feels like it's a little inappropriate right now." He answered, sitting on the edge of the bed. "It's not forever."

"There are some that know what's really going on, Patrick."

"But your parents don't. That's my only concern."

"They would approve. It's what they want. You told me that."

"The timing's not right." He finished with his boots and looked over me. "God I love the way you look in the morning."

"Please." I laughed it off.

"It's true. Come here."

I slid to him keeping covered. The mornings were getting more chilled and without the fires on I refused to get out of my bed.

"What?"

"I can't see you tonight. I have to meet with Isaac, Jake and Richard." He laid his hand on my cheek.

"About?"

"Final plans."

"Okay so when can I see you?"

"Tomorrow?"

"So then that gives you the perfect excuse to not leave my bed so early in the morning. Stay with me for a little longer, General." I kissed him the way I knew it would be hard for him to pull away. He groaned and lifted me onto his lap.

"That isn't fair Princess."

"Is it working?"

"Yes."

"So kick your boots off and come back to bed."

"Issa is going to be in here any minute. It's one thing for Ruth to see us in bed. It's another thing for Issa. She would fall on the floor. I can't have that on my conscience."

I rolled my eyes.

"Fine. You're right. Have a good day and think of me...often."

"Promise." He kissed me one last time and swore loudly when he looked at me over his shoulder as he left. He really could have used another hour tangled in the sheets.

I watched him leave, already missing him as he shut the door behind him. The day would pass slowly and the night even slower but tomorrow he was mine...I hoped.

*****

"Rowan."

I turned over in my bed. Subconsciously I knew it wasn't even morning. Who could be calling me? Why would anyone be calling me.

"Rowan darling, please wake up. I don't have time to be on a Princess' schedule."

I cracked an eye open. I wasn't in my bed in the palace. I was in my old creaky bed in New Hampshire. I bolted up panicking that they had sent me back for some reason.

"What's going on? Who's there?" I asked; fear was gripping me. I squinted in the dark and saw a figure by the bedroom door. "Who are you?"

The person flicked on the bedroom light, blinding me. My eyes screamed and I brought my fingers to them rubbing the burn out and swearing out loud.

"Oh sorry. I thought you would be able to see me better with the light on. How are you Princess? Are you glad to be home?" Lara casually walked to the bed, arms crossed below her ample sized chest.

"I...I am glad. Why am I back here? Who are you?"

"Forgive me Rowan. I guess it's rude that you don't know who I am. My name is Lara, Lara Finley."

"Okay Lara?" I looked at her confused.

"Oh. Patrick hasn't mentioned me? Typical. You date a guy for over a year and he fails to say anything to his new one. You are dating the General are you not?"

"What business is that of yours?" I asked.

"Well, if I was in a relationship with Patrick and he wasn't telling me the truth about his ex-girlfriend...who they really are, I would be a little hurt. Especially if it was about me."

"What makes you so important?" I questioned. Just by the look of her...I didn't like her.

"I, Your High One, am one of the two that are left. I am one of the leaders to the north that's trying to take your world. I want your father to bow to my feet and I want your head on a silver platter." She smiled like she had just made a Christmas list for Santa.

I looked at her stunned.

"Of course I can't have you dead or there's no leverage. I'll have to wait until daddy dearest hands over the Capital then I can decide what to do with you."

"Patrick knows you?"

Lara laughed out loud. "Knows me? Rowan, precious, he knows all of me. He knows my plans, I've told him already. Has he not told you?"

"No."

"Aw kitten, I'm so sorry. I can already tell there are trust issues there. I wonder why he wouldn't tell you something so important about me taking the Capital and taking your life."

"You were on earth? You dated Patrick on earth!" Recognition suddenly hit me. Lara was Patrick's unsteady girlfriend.

"Very good, Rowan. I was with Patrick on earth. It wasn't Patrick I came to earth for though. He was a nice little distraction. He smells and tastes so good doesn't he...?" She stood and remembered him in a way that made my skin crawl. "But you know that don't you Rowan. No, Your High One, I came to earth to watch _you_ very closely. I didn't want you to find Patrick. I wanted you to come back alone. Damion was supposed to take you at the drop point. He angered me, greatly, that day."

"Are you back?"

"I am. I've come home and I'm expecting you."

"Where are you hiding? That's what you're doing right? Hiding?"

"More like...waiting for the right time. Come and find me. I'll take care of both of you."

I woke out of breath and chilled to the bone the truth hanging heavily in my chest and gut. The rebels wanted me dead. No, they wanted me as bait and leverage, and then they wanted me dead. My hands were shaking. I tried to hold them still but they were shaking so hard I couldn't stop them. Was it fear or was it rage that had me trembling so badly. Either one was the truth. I was feeling both. Throwing back the covers, I jumped out of bed. My stomach started turning and I ran for the bathroom, barely making it. I was the sickest I had been in a long time, my body convulsing every time I vomited. I spit and laid my head on the cool stone floor. Starting to cry, I curled into a fetal position and tried to rationalize the dream. It was just a dream, nothing more, nothing less but I was still frightened. Why wouldn't he tell me? He was leaving me here like a sitting duck. With those thought, anger began to fill me more than fear. I got up from the bathroom floor and left my room. Barefoot and chilled, I ran down the hall, past guards that were shocked to see me in the state I was in. I ran down the stairs towards the other wing of the palace in search for the General.

Various staff of the palace tried to stop me. They called for help but I sped past before they could catch me. I recognized Jake and Patrick's pages waiting outside a closed door and their jaws fell to the floor when they saw the state of me.

"Is the General in there?" I asked.

"Yes, Your High One. It's a sealed meeting. We can't let you in." Nile said looking me over.

"You'll let me in."

"No, I'm sorry."

"I'm going in. I dare you to try and stop me." I glared at him. He looked to Simon and Simon shrugged back at him. "Exactly. Excuse me."

I stomped past them and heaved on the heavy door to open it. What I found inside were shocked faces at the sight of me; at the state of my looks and the way I just let myself into the Hall of Heroes where I was not permitted to be. Patrick glanced up followed by Isaac and Jake. My father stood immediately.

"Whoa." Jake said, completely taken back.

"What the...?" Isaac replied. He looked to Richard who was standing but couldn't move. Something was obviously wrong.

"Rowan?" Patrick asked startled.

"Who the hell is Lara?! Who is she really?!" I yelled.

"Oh shit." Jake's eyes went wide and he didn't move a muscle. Patrick's face went white.

"What's happened Rowan?" Isaac asked softly.

"You can't be honest with me? Am I not that important to ANY of you that you can't be honest with me? Especially you!" I pointed to Patrick and he stood very slowly. "She comes to me in my sleep and tells me she's going to kill me. She'll take my life. She says you knew this. Did you know this Patrick and I swear to God if you lie to me I will gut you and watch you die."

"Yes." He answered knowing I was more than capable of that very action right now. "I know what she wants to do with you. We all do."

I looked around at everyone. Richard brought his middle and pointer finger to his head and closed his eyes.

"How could you let me hear it from her?" I asked Patrick.

"I didn't know she would come to you." He answered. He was worried. I was obviously scared.

"I...I..."I fell to the floor while all of them came running over.

"Don't worry. I did it. She'll sleep the night. I've called her mother." Richard felt my head and stroked my cheek.

"Cat's out of the bag. She's pissed. What's the plan?" Jake asked.

"I guess I'll try to explain why." Patrick answered.

"We leave in three days. We can't wait any longer." Isaac said. He was getting antsy.

"I know." Patrick replied, looking down at my unconscious form.

Lynda came rushing into the room. She saw me on the floor and came quickly to my side.

"What's happened, Richard?"

"She had a message in her sleep, a death threat."

"Lara?" Lynda asked.

"Yes."

"Quickly so she doesn't catch more of a chill. Help me bring her back to bed."

"I'll go." Patrick lifted me over his shoulder and stood slowly, keeping his balance. "We'll meet again tomorrow night."

"Yes sir." Isaac stood back and let him pass. Jake and Isaac exchanged glances.

"We should have told her what was happening." Jake said watching Patrick leave.

"It will get sorted. Get some rest. There's a full day tomorrow. The armies will start to arrive." Isaac patted his shoulder and left the room. "Good night, Your High One."

"Good night Issac."

"Good night." Jake left as well.

He saw Patrick and Lynda walking as fast as they could to Rowan's wing. He silently wished his friend luck. He knew Patrick's feelings for Rowan were strong and the way she looked at all of them was not good; hate looking stronger.

*****

Lynda saw Ruth and Issa as they ascended the steps. "Thank you, ladies, for coming. Please get Rowan some new night cloths." Lynda told them opening the door to my suite.

"Yes Your High One."

They entered through the open door. Issa went to prepare my bed and Ruth went to get a change of clothes. When Patrick saw Issa had finished he laid me down against the pillows and stood back.

"General, could you leave us please...to change her?" Lynda asked.

"Of course. Sorry." He backed away and went to pace in front of the fire.

"My dear Rowan...what did she say to you that made you so sick." Lynda whispered.

Ruth helped her take the old nightclothes off. Issa came with a bowl of warm water and a cloth. Lynda gently washed my neck and shoulders. She wiped my face and arms and placed the cloth back in the large silver bowl.

"Thank you Issa. I'm finished."

Issa left the bed and walked to the bathroom, taking a glance at Patrick as she passed him. Ruth gave the new nightdress to Lynda and she pulled it over my head and down my body.

"What's happened Your High One?" Ruth asked.

"Very very bad dreams. Her father has put her to sleep for the night." Lynda tucked the blankets around my body and kissed my forehead. She turned to leave and Ruth sat with me, her hand over mine.

"General Burke, you need to get some rest. You'll be leaving soon. There's nothing more to do right now." Lynda sat in a chair while Patrick paced.

"I didn't know Lara would come to her. I didn't know."

"No one knew but how do you tell someone that they're wanted dead. We are all guilty of lying to her."

"I ask your permission to stay with her tonight." Patrick looked at Lynda with desperate eyes.

"You think that's wise?" She asked him.

"It's all I know to do. I can't enter her dreams but I can be there when she wakes up."

Lynda studied him carefully.

"Are you in love with my daughter, General?" She asked.

Patrick shot his head in her direction, surprised at her bluntness but he did not dare lie to someone who had the ability to enter his thoughts at any moment.

"Yes, I've fallen so fast it scares me." He admitted.

"Does she feel the same?"

"I thought so but after tonight..."

Lynda took her time with her decision. She wanted someone to stay with me but thought she would be the best candidate. She also knew Patrick and I had a lot to figure out right now and she didn't think one night sleeping together was going to do it but it would be a start.

"Stay with her then. You have my blessing. Hold her close to you. Protect her while she sleeps. I'll be back in the morning."

She got up, came to him and held his face in her hands. She bent his forehead to her lips and kissed him.

"If I had a son you would be him. You are part of this family. I trust you with my daughter implicitly. Go to her and love her. She needs it now."

"Thank you, Lynda."

"Goodnight. Ruth and Issa, you are excused. Please be back in the morning."

The girls let themselves out and Lynda followed, shutting the door behind her.

Patrick made sure they were gone before coming to my bed. He took his shirt off and stepped out of his pants. He folded back the covers and slipped in beside me. Richard put me into such a deep sleep I didn't stir. He rolled me onto my side and tucked me against his chest, the way we had slept together for the last couple of nights. He kissed my shoulder and tried to rest, sending as much as himself as he could into my subconscious until he drifted off to sleep as well.

*****

I woke feeling arms around me. The sun was peeking through the clouds that had formed around the mountains. The feeling of the arms was so familiar that I knew it was Patrick. I also remembered who had come to me in the night and cringed. I heard his breath heavy with sleep and wanted to feel good in his arms but I felt anger instead. I wriggled free and sat up, waking him in the process.

"Why are you in my bed?" I asked him, flatly.

"I couldn't leave you last night." He rolled onto his back and stretched getting the kinks out.

"You need to go." I told him bluntly.

He sat up and took me by the arms. I couldn't look at him and turned my head.

"Don't ask me to go. At least let me explain."

"Explain what? The fact that I had to hear how good you smell and taste from a woman who wants me dead or the part where you neglected to tell me you were with this woman for over a year and when you found out who she really was, you couldn't tell me."

"I just found out."

"When? When did you find out?" I asked, bluntly. He was quiet, not wanting to admit what his silence was telling me now. I got out of bed and crossed the room.

"You've known since you got here." I said.

"I found out it was her the night we arrived. I didn't know they wanted you until a couple of nights ago."

"You should have told me immediately."

"For what reason? So you could freak out like you did last night?"

"I freaked out because she came to me in my dreams, Patrick! When I'm most vulnerable! She told me to come and find her and she'd take care of both of us."

"She's back?" He asked quickly.

"Yes she's back."

The look of panic on his face was so real I wanted to wipe it away but my stubborn nature wouldn't let me do it.

"I promise you, no one is taking you." He got out of bed and came to me but I stepped back.

"You need to go." I let a tear escape my eye and wiped it quickly away.

"I'm not going anywhere. We can fix this."

"Not right now." I shook my head. "I feel so betrayed by everyone closest to me; kept in the dark when I should've been in the know. I have a right to know when it concerns my life."

"We were trying to protect you!"

"I don't need protecting! If you want me protected then send me back home!"

"You want to go back?"

"It would probably be a lot easier for everyone if I wasn't here. I really don't understand why I was even called back here when they really just wanted their General back."

"Your parents wanted their daughter home."

"Could you go? Please?" I walked away and went to run a bath for myself.

"So that's it?" He asked.

I didn't answer. I didn't know what I wanted at the moment and didn't want to say something I may regret.

Patrick slowly put his clothes back on and went towards the door. He left quietly. He didn't know what my silence meant but he still had to keep his head in the game of leading men and women into battle. He met Ruth and Issa in the hall.

"Good morning, General." Ruth greeted him.

"Good morning, Ruth. She's up. She's running a bath."

"Is she better?"

"I don't think so. Keep me informed of how she is today please. I'll be back later tonight."

"Yes sir."

He left them then. He needed to get cleaned up and back to his lieutenants.

*****

Jake rolled over and wrapped himself around Nora who had graciously come to him when he asked. She felt his arms and snuggled closer to him.

"Good morning, Lieutenant Murphey."

"''Morning."

"Is it about that time?" Nora asked peeking out the window.

"It is. Look at me for a second." Jake told her moving back so she could face him. "I need to ask you something and I don't want you to get offended or anything."

"What's wrong?"

"I have very strong feelings for you. So much so that I need to ask you to stay back when we leave."

"What?! Why?!" Nora sat up and didn't bother covering up.

"I don't know about men here but men on earth like to be protectors. I'm trying to protect you."

"I don't need protection. I'm an officer of Kalaylia. This is what I've trained most of my life for. I'm fighting _with_ you."

Jake was not used to feeling this way for a woman but he knew, if he watched her get seriously hurt, or worse, it would be the end of him. He sat up with her and brushed her short hair out of her face.

"I...I love you. I love you Nora. I want you safe."

A smile crept onto her face. "Really, you're not just saying that?"

"No, I mean it. You are an incredible woman and I've fallen in love with you. That's why I'm asking you to stay where you can't be harmed. I want to come back here and see you whole." He kissed her mouth tenderly. "Please don't have me pull rank on you."

"I want to fight beside you for my world. It's very hard for me to agree to this." She admitted.

"I totally understand your loyalties. I wouldn't be saying these things if it wasn't so important."

She studied his face and stroked his cheek with the back of her fingers. She studied the skin, the eyes, the wrinkles around them. She studied his hair and the way his top lip seemed fuller than the bottom. She studied what he didn't know she could; his mind and his heart and she felt his soul with hers. He wasn't lying. He loved her and as much as this wasn't easy for him to ask of her, there was a sense of desperation to have her safe. It was a feeling that she had never felt before. It was different. It was intense. It was human.

"Okay...I'll stay. It's only because I feel what you're saying more than hearing the words and I love you enough to trust your decision. I don't like it though. It makes me feel very torn."

"You love me enough?" Jake asked.

"I do Jacob Murphey. When you arrived, I saw in your eyes what kind of man you are. Your eyes still show me that. I'm in love with that man."

His smile was as big as a child's at Christmas. He never for a moment thought she'd return what he was feeling so strongly but she did and he was over the moon.

"I'm so happy I came here. God, Nora, you've made it all worth it."

"Me? I'm worth it?"

"Yeah you."

Jake looked over her naked body and didn't know if he had enough time but didn't really care either. He traced, with his finger, down her neck and shoulder down the side of her breast and to her waist and watched the goose bumps pop up on her skin. He wanted her badly right now, a feeling that he couldn't hide.

"I thought you said it was about that time. Don't you need to meet the General?"

"I do but there's something way more important I have to do first."

"Please say it's me." Nora whispered.

"Sweetheart, it always is." He pushed her gently back down onto the bed and slipped himself inside where she was already ready and waiting.

When they came together it was a perfect match and they rocked slowly together not taking their eyes off each other, feeling that now, skin to skin, it was so much deeper. They felt each other as all Kalaylians do, soul to soul.

*****

Isaac found Patrick in the Hall of Heroes with Richard. It seemed to be business as usual but Isaac knew Patrick better than that. He was trying to push on even though his heart was, at the moment, defeated.

"Good morning. I just got word that the east and south are close. Should be here mid day." Isaac came to where they were standing and looked to the maps that Patrick and Richard were marking.

"Perfect. I know the west is close; they're not that far away. If they get here within the next forty eight hours we'll leave. I'm not waiting on this anymore. It's time."

"We're ready. We leave on your signal." He waited but couldn't help himself any more. "Her High One?"

Richard glanced at Patrick who ignored the question and smiled sympathetically. "She's fine. She slept the night. Her grandparents and mother are with her."

"Good. That's good news."

Patrick started rolling up the map and handed it to Isaac. "We'll need to bring this with us. I'll leave it in your care. I'll probably forget it as I have a lot going on up here." Patrick pointed to his head and stood to leave. "I'm on my way to the training grounds. I'll see you later." He left without another word.

Isaac tucked the map under his arm. "I feel a bag of mixed emotions from him."

"Yes Isaac. He has a lot of emotions and doesn't know how to express them. Watch over him."

"Always, Your High One. Rowan?"

Richard took a deep breath and slowly released it. "She'll be fine. We need to find Lara. Patrick has informed me she's back in Kalaylia, at least that's what Rowan told him this morning."

"I would assume, then, that she's with Henrick. Where else would she go?"

"Here in the Capital? Have the officers who are staying to protect the gates know she's back and be fully aware of all activity around them. I don't trust her for a second."

"You know you and your family's safety is of the most importance. We have more officers around the Capital than ever before."

"I appreciate your help. My family and I will stay in the Capital until we have word from you or Patrick that Henrick has been captured and Lara has been found."

"Would you consider going into hiding to the south, Your High One?"

"No. My presence is needed here, for the people in the Capital. They are already nervous. If I was to leave it would be sending them the wrong message."

"Rowan and Lynda?"

"Lynda will not go where I am not. Rowan, I sense she will want to fight. That is a discussion to be had by the General and her. I can't tell her to stay. I can only tell her what I think is best."

"She would be a welcome addition to the army. Her skills as a fighter are truly remarkable."

"Yes, she's a fighter. That'll be all Isaac. I have some things to attend to. I will meet with you soon. Keep me informed of any information you gather."

"Yes, Your High One." Isaac let him be and went to get ready for a ride. A good sweep of the perimeter of the Capital would set his mind at ease, but first Isaac had a certain fighter to see.

Ruth and Issa were so gentle and kind with me. They kept their distance and only came when I asked something of them. Gran and Gramps sat in my sitting room with my mother and watched me write in my journal for the next few hours. I didn't want to eat anything and only drank little sips when my mouth was parched.

"Rowan, my love, it's such a beautiful day today. Would you enjoy a walk?" Mother asked me hopefully.

"No." I replied bluntly.

"What about a ride with me?" Gramps asked trying to help Lynda the only way he knew how.

"No thank you."

"You haven't picked up a sword for a while. Training might be a good way to get out your frustrations." Gramps offered again.

"Train for what?" I asked exasperated. "I'm not going anywhere. I'm sorry Gramps but I'm very frustrated and you don't seem to get why. All of you lied to me. All of you knew what Patrick knew and hid it from me. I love you all very much but I'm really hurt...and pissed."

"Do you understand why Rowan? We never thought you would be what they were after, on earth or here. It's changed the game. How do you tell someone that they're being hunted?" Gran asked.

"I don't know...I just, I'm not this little girl that can't handle things. I think I could have handled the truth. I just would have preferred hearing it from my family instead of the one that's doing the hunting and I would have like some choice in the matter!"

"We are all very sorry. It wasn't our decision." Mother said.

"I realize that." I snarled going back to my writing.

Everyone looked to the door when they heard the knocking. I didn't bother. I didn't know who else would want to babysit me at the moment nor did I care. I didn't think I would have any alone time until this war was over now that my safety was a concern. Lynda gave a nod of approval to have the door opened and Issa got up and turned the big knob. She was surprised to see who it was as Lieutenant Greggs never came to this area of the palace. She wasn't the only one that was surprised to see him.

"Lieutenant? What brings you here?" Lynda asked standing to greet him.

"I ask your permission to speak with your daughter, Your High One."

I looked up then, recognizing the voice; not expecting that babysitter at all. I put down my journal and stood as well.

"Why do you wish to speak with Rowan?" Lynda asked.

"My reasons are personal but I do wish to know how Rowan is feeling."

"It's fine mother. I'm fine Isaac. Thanks for your concern."

"Would you care for a ride Your High One? Get out for a little bit?"

I looked around to all the faces camping out in my room. The thought of getting out with Isaac, if only for a little while, was tempting even though, he too, was very guilty.

"Sure. Give me a minute?" I asked.

"Of course." He stood while the others gawked at him. It made him a little uncomfortable and he wanted the minute to be more like ten seconds.

"Rowan, would you like me to go with you?" Mother asked.

"No. I'm sure I'll be safe with Lieutenant Greggs." I answered throwing a shawl around my shoulders and leaving the room. Isaac followed me out and closed the door behind him.

Gran shrugged and got up to leave. " _A personal nature_. Oh well. If it gets her away from that chair, I'm satisfied."

*****

We walked in silence to the stables where the horses were saddled and waiting. I laughed quietly shaking my head.

"Why do you laugh?" Isaac asked.

"If there was one thing I would love to master in this world it would be how to use your mind as a telephone to call people."

"It comes in handy. You'll get there."

"I don't know if I ever will."

I gave my horse a quick pat and Isaac helped me up onto her back.

Isaac mounted his horse took the lead. We rode side by side making small awkward conversation until I couldn't help myself, asking the obvious question.

"Isaac, why did you take me out here?"

He stopped his horse and looked into the distance. "The relationship between you and the General is none of my concern."

"You're right. It isn't."

"Now Rowan, hear me out. He meant well. We all meant well. We just got you back home and the thought of you dead scared everyone."

"I understand that but respect me enough to let me know what's really going on. I had to hear it from the one who wants to destroy us, destroy me. It would have been less of a shock if I had known from Patrick or my parents. I was raised with the idea that honesty and integrity counted for everything and I've always lived that way but I come here and I don't receive it." I dismounted and walked a little.

Isaac dismounted and patted his horse then caught up to me. "I know what it's like to fear for someone's life and have it actually taken from me."

I stopped and crossed my arms studying him. "What do you mean?"

"I lost my love in battle. She was killed when we took back the east. If I could have hidden the life of an officer, the life of a fighter, I would have if only to keep her safe. That's what the General was trying to do with you."

Surprised and sorry about what he was admitting to me, I bowed my head a little.

"I'm so sorry Isaac."

"It was a long time ago. Obviously no one can hide battle and war from you. We know that now. I can see in your heart and your eyes you're a fighter."

"What do I do? My trust is just a little bit shattered right now." I kicked the ground.

"If you could, would you fight? Would you find Lara and fight? Fight for your world, fight for you life. I've seen you with a sword. I would be honored to fight beside you. If it were my decision I would have you on the front line but Patrick has to give the final word."

"I would fight. What else am I doing here if not to raise a sword to this cause? My grandparents gave me the start I needed and I would finish it. Patrick will not do it though. I can already tell. Neither will my father."

"It's not up to your father. Talk with the General. Your silence isn't doing anything but making matters worse between you both."

"Easy for you to say."

"Yes. It is."

"Again, I can't trust what goes on around me, Isaac. I'm sorry. I can't. I don't know what's true and what's not."

"There are too many voices in your head and you're not listening to your own. What does yours say?"

I turned back to my horse and mounted her. "Does Patrick know you're out here with me, telling me these things? Convincing me of things that he doesn't want me convinced of?" I asked.

"No Rowan. He does not. I came on my own."

"Can we keep it that way?"

"I think that would be for the best Your High One." He lifted himself onto his horse's back. "It doesn't look good for me telling you to fight behind the General's back."

"Fair enough. My mother will probably tell my father about you coming to get me to go riding."

"All I'm doing is getting you out of the palace for a ride on a beautiful day. Besides Rowan, your father knows me well enough to understand that I would have come and talked with you regardless."

I grinned at him feeling happy for the first time that day.

"Lieutenant Greggs, I think you're the first person to regain my trust back."

"Shall we ride then?"

"Yes we shall." I kicked the horse into a full gallop letting the speed of the ride wash my self-pitying away and had it replaced with a feeling of freedom.

*****

Patrick saw the first of the armies arrive that evening. They set up camps in fields beyond the city as the lieutenants stayed in the palace. It was the first of three and it was a lot of men and women. As soon as the word spread that the General was back, everyone and anyone was up for the challenge of seeking out Lara and Henrick; taking back all four corners of their world for good. There was a feeling in the air that the fear these people were living with was gradually being replaced by courage and hope for a future that could only be realized by remembering what was; a world of love, honor and an existence in peace.

He walked through the camps, visiting with people from the south. They looked a little different, their skin was darker and they had slightly different accents but they still had the eyes of green and blue that stared straight into you and read everything that was inside. He enjoyed them. They were always smiling and very humorous. They were skilled with swords in their hands and Patrick could only hope that the Kalaylians from the east and west were similar.

"General, it would be an honor to train with you. Do you have a free moment to swing a sword with me?" A man, who was watching the training beside him, asked.

"Of course. Let's do it." He was happy to. He entered the training circle and drew his sword.

The sound of metal on metal was exhilarating for him. He never got tired of hearing it. It pushed him to fight harder, and use his body and mind to anticipate where the next swing would come from or fall to. He was glad that out of everything that was coming back to him, the knowledge of hand-to-hand combat was the one that was coming back to him the strongest. The moment he had touched his sword on earth he didn't know what he would do with it but when he held it up to a rebel's throat, he knew exactly what he was capable of.

The officer fell first and, laughing, grabbed Patrick's hand and allowed himself to be picked up off the ground.

"Thank you, General. Your way with a sword is unfounded."

"Nothing beats a great opponent. If the rest of your army fights like you we have nothing to fear." Patrick replied, giving him a slap on the shoulder as he passed him to continue his walk.

His gaze wandered to a couple of riders coming back to the stables and recognition instantly hit him. There was no way he would mistake the loose auburn curls on the woman and the blond haired man accompanying her. He watched as Isaac helped Rowan off the horse and handed the animals off to a waiting man who he recognized from his many rides on his own horse. Isaac held his hands behind him smiling down at Rowan while she talked. She looked better than this morning and they laughed together as they walked towards the palace.

It wasn't that he didn't trust her. He trusted her very much. He also trusted his lieutenant. He just wished she would have wanted to ride with him, to work out their argument so there were no hard feelings between them before he left. He went towards the palace himself. Maybe the ride with Isaac made her calm enough to clear the air. It was worth a shot.

He decided to go to his suite first to see if there was anything that needed to be addressed. Nile was there at the ready with any instructions. He had none but smiled and nodded when Nile opened the door to his suite. He didn't look up when he entered; just unstrapping his sword from his body and tossing it on the nearest chair.

"You shouldn't be treating your sword like that. It's the General's sword. It deserves a little more respect than being tossed around and dumped." I told him.

He jumped at the sound of my voice then secretly cursed Nile.

"Aren't swords meant to be tossed around?" He answered after he had caught his breath.

"More like swung, I think." I went to the sword and took it out of its sheath. I swung it around a few times hearing the whoosh of air as it passed my ear.

Patrick watched her swinging the blade up and down, circular, side to side. Every time he watched her train he was amazed at how she handled herself. Her abilities made it look like anything she was fighting with was an extension of her body. He got a little nervous when she pointed the blade at him and he put his hands up in surrender.

"I want to fight in this battle, Patrick, and I need your permission to do it." I stated. I didn't bother asking him. I wanted to tell him.

"You?"

"Yes."

"Can you take the sword away from my neck so we're on equal fighting ground here?"

"Are you expecting a fight?"

"I'm expecting nuclear fall out."

"Why?"

"Because my answer is no." He slapped the blade away and with a quick move of his hand turned my wrist so I'd let go. It fell to the floor.

"I have every right to be able to fight with this army just like everyone else."

"I don't believe you're doing this because of rights. I think you're doing this to prove a point, because you feel you've been wronged."

"That's not true."

"It is true. Is this what you and Greggs were talking about on your ride?" Patrick asked folding his arms.

"How did you know about that?"

"I saw you at the stables."

"We didn't talk about me fighting. He took me for a ride to cheer me up."

"Sure he did. It's not important anyway. My answer's still no."

I promised myself I wouldn't let my temper get the best of me but I failed.

"Why are you being like this?"

"Like what?"

"Hiding me from what's out there like I'm your kid or something. I'm not your child. I thought I was your partner. Why can't you just be honest with me?"

He tested the waters by laying his hands on my shoulders.

"I'm sorry I didn't tell you about Lara. I should've listened to Jake but this is exactly what I knew would happen. We are partners, but in different areas. Not battle." I shrugged his hands off and shifted my gaze to the floor. "Rowan, if I could take back what I did, withholding all of what Lara told you, I would. I'm so sorry for hurting you like that. I was just trying to get my head around it. I got scared for you, for your life. I did what I thought was best." He lifted my chin and found my eyes. "What can I do to make you trust me again?"

"I don't know Patrick. I'm sorry about your decision. I wanted to fight for our people, for my life back. I wish you could understand that. I want your support and not just as the General but someone who's become so much more to me than that."

"Sweetheart, I do. I really do."

I smiled sadly at him and stepped away.

"No. You don't."

I walked towards the door and let myself out into the hallway. I took a moment to let a few tears escape. The palace walls were starting to close in on me and I felt so trapped. Nile tried not to stare but reached in his pocket for a handkerchief and handed it to me.

"Thank you." I took it from him and dabbed at my eyes.

"Rowan, hey. How are you?" Jake was coming up the stairs when he saw me. "Oh sorry. Should I...?" He motioned to anywhere, away from me.

"No it's fine." I stepped up to him and gave him a loving kiss on the cheek.

"What was that for?" He asked.

"Just...be safe when you go okay. Patrick needs you all the way."

"Of course. That's why I came."

"Good." I started to walk away. It was time for me to get on with a life stuck behind walls.

"Rowan, wait." Jake called to me.

"Yes?"

He pulled me into a tight hug and kissed me back. I squeezed him tightly thinking it was the last time I would ever see him.

"I love you, Jake. Come back to us." I told him.

"I love you too. I'll knock some sense into Patrick."

I laughed out loud at that and wiped more tears away.

"Forget it." I pulled away and left him alone.

He watched me go then glanced at Nile and let himself into Patrick's room.

"Hey brother. What's goin' on?

Patrick sighed heavily and went to the liquor bottles that were kept full. He poured one, shot it back then poured another.

"I don't know what I'm doing here, Jake."

"I asked Nora to stay back, Patrick."

Patrick looked at his friend and shook his head.

"Seems as if we both found people that we can't risk losing."

Jake poured himself a drink and tipped it back.

"Yep." He answered.

"But there's a difference Jake."

"What's that?"

"I've lost mine."

Jake poured Patrick a third and himself a second.

"I don't think so. I saw her out in the hall. She loves you man."

"I don't know if it's enough." Patrick looked at his friend while finishing off his third.

*****

I maneuvered back to my suite that was now my cell, now that my chest hurt from a broken heart. In all my life I had never felt so alone. I had always fallen for men too fast but I thought Patrick was different. I felt such a connection with him, like I knew him before. The first night I had stayed with him, in Portland, he felt like home. That feeling in Kalaylia was multiplied by ten thousand and now I felt completely displaced; no more home. Silent tears of sadness streamed down my face.

What was my purpose in this place? I didn't fit in. Yes, the people needed my presence, but I was more than that. I needed to feel useful. I needed to have a sense that someone needed me as much as I needed them. My whole entire self was pulled from under my feet and I was falling into an ocean of blackness; starting to drown from fear of this being _it_ for me.

I climbed the stairs and went towards my room. The people I passed in the hall looked worried but I didn't see them at all. They were just shadows. Ruth and Issa watched me enter the room and stopped their cleaning, watching my sorry form.

"Rowan what's wrong?" Issa asked first.

I heaved a huge sigh and shook my head in hoplessness.

"Tell me what my purpose is. Someone please tell me because I am so lost." I fell to my knees and held my head in my hands.

Ruth dropped what she was doing and rushed to my side. She fell to the floor beside me and held my crying form. Issa came and I dropped my head into her lap when I felt her near.

"There now, Rowan. Hush." Issa told me softly as she combed her fingers through my hair. "It's difficult now but it won't always be."

Ruth rubbed my back and started singing softly. Issa recognized the song and joined in. For the next while they comforted me and sang to me until I was calm. Just hearing their music sent me a light at the end of this tunnel and I concentrated on their beautiful harmonies. When they were sure I was a little better they stopped and smiled at each other.

"Get up now, Your High One. You're stronger than you think." Ruth said.

I slowly uncurled my body and picked myself up off the floor. Sitting between them I rubbed my eyes and gave them a small smile.

"There now. All is good." Issa patted my cheek.

"Tell me what to do." I said quietly.

"About what?" Ruth asked.

"I just...I can't trust anything. I can't trust my family, Patrick. I've lost him."

"You've not lost him." Issa argued.

"Rowan, if you need to find out information about what's happening around you then do it." Ruth told me.

"Do it?" I asked. "How?"

"Release your dove." She answered.

"Ruth! She just can't release her dove." Issa said.

"Issa, I think circumstances right now are such that no one would mind."

Issa shrugged back at her sister.

"When you want to find out information we send messengers. Like, if I wanted to know where father was, I would release a sparrow. I t would find him and tell me. Or, if I wanted to tell Issa to come in from the boats, I would tell the sparrow and the sparrow would send the message."

"Really?" I was in awe with this information. "Why was I never told this?"

"Because yours is a dove. It's different."

"I don't care. Tell me. Show me." I demanded and got to my feet.

"I'll show you but you cannot say that I did."

"I promise." I swore to her.

Ruth walked to the window and opened it. I followed her to see what she was doing. She brought her pointer and middle finger to her forehead and in seconds, a sparrow perched itself on the windowsill.

"That's amazing." I told her.

"Empty your mind and think of the dove." She instructed.

I did as I was told or at least tried to. My mind was a mess and it took a little longer but the dove flew up and landed on the windowsill beside the sparrow.

"Now, form a short question in your mind. What do you want to find out?"

"I want to know where Henrick and Lara are."

"That's it?"

"Yes."

"So ask." She said simply.

I stared at the bird and took a deep breath. "Where are Henrick and Lara?"

The bird tilted its head as if not quite understanding.

"Where are Henrick and Lara? Find Henrick and Lara and tell me where they are."

The bird turned and flew off.

"Now we wait." Ruth said.

"Thank you so much. Both of you." I hugged Ruth tightly then went to Issa and hugged her as well.

"We'll always be here for you Your High One." Issa said softly in my ear. "Always."

*****

Patrick decided that it was better that he kept his distance. He busied himself in meetings with various lieutenants from the quadrants. He busied himself in the library reading up on the history of Kalaylia. He read his old journals. Anything he could do, to keep away from Rowan, he did. It was horrible. He felt horrible. He felt how much she was hurting; how betrayed and trapped she thought she was. If her face entered his mind's eye her feelings entered his heart. Isaac was right. They were meant for each other but he had no clue about how to get that back because, to her, it was over. The knock on the door woke him from his thoughts and he looked to see who needed him.

"General." Jake walked in looking somber.

"Jacob. You look like crap."

"You don't look any better my friend. We leave tomorrow. It starts tomorrow. What we came here to do; it's happening."

"I'm well aware. Want my advice?" Patrick asked.

"Advice?"

"Do what I can't. Find Nora, take her to bed, love her, say good bye and tell her you'll be back for her."

Jake smiled uneasily. "That's what I'm afraid of. What if I don't come back?"

"We'll be back." Patrick sat up and leaned forward. "Look where we've been, look where we've come. It can't end here. We have more in store for us than just war."

"You think?" Jake asked uneasily.

"I know. The good guys always come back."

"Scared?" Jake wondered.

"Shitless." He answered, smiling uneasily.

"Go to Rowan. If anything, tell her how you feel. You'll hate yourself if you don't." Jake insisted.

"What if she doesn't listen?"

"At least you tried." Jake stood to leave. "I'm taking your advice. Take mine. See you in the morning."

"See ya."

Jake left Patrick staring into the fire and it brought him back to the night at the lake. Jake was right. He couldn't leave with out saying good-bye. He heaved himself out of the chair and left his room, not looking forward to the conversation he was about to have.

I stood by my window watching the armies prepare for tomorrow; some were joking around, some were silent. It was interesting to watch how stressful situations made others act and the differences in those actions. The past couple days, with the help of Ruth and Issa, I felt calm. Situations were out of my control at the moment but they wouldn't always be. I was still waiting word from the dove but even without knowing what it had to say I was still fine. I heard a small knock on my door but didn't turn my gaze to see who it would be.

"Come in." I called.

I heard the door open and shut gently and the sound of boots walked toward me. I still didn't shift my gaze from the window. He didn't stand beside me but behind me looking at the activity on the fields. The sun was setting and it would be dark soon. Only fires would be visible in the shadows.

"Why are you here, Patrick?" I asked.

"I wanted to see you before we leave. I wanted to say good bye."

I turned to look at him then. He looked nervous and I tried to relax a little. The last thing he needed was a cold shoulder before going to war.

"Good bye. Be safe."

"I'll do my best." He came to stand in front of me then and leaned against the window. "I miss you Rowan."

"I miss you too." I admitted.

He took my hand in his and stroked my knuckles with his thumb.

"When I get back I want to fix this. Would you be open to that?"

"I can't make any promises to you right now Patrick."

"Tell me what I can do."

"Get me a uniform." I said flatly.

He dropped my hand and rubbed his hands over his face.

"You're holding our relationship hostage for a war. So if I don't get you a uniform you won't help me fix this?"

"Why is it, Patrick, that you can only have what you want? Is there any compromise on your part?"

"I can't compromise on this. It's your life."

"Why does everyone think I'm going to die?"

"We don't think it but we don't want you in a situation where you could. _I_ don't want you in a situation where you could."

I turned and walked away from the window.

"Fine General. I'll stay here. I'll sit here pining for you until you get back and then, you and I can sit on thrones together where it's safe."

"You sound insulted."

"I am insulted! When I train I hear 'Oh Rowan, I'm so impressed. Oh Rowan, you're so good with a sword.' It's all bullshit. Let me use the thing in real life. Let me use it for good."

"I am not questioning how good you are. Why can't you let yourself be protected? Why can't you let yourself be cared for? Why can't you let it be me?"

"I did but got betrayed for it."

"It's not like I told Lara to go to you! You treat me like I planned this with her. I didn't."

"You hiding it from me was the same thing!"

"Okay. Time out. We've done this. We've been here." He stood up from the window and came to me. "I'm not doing this with you again."

I rubbed my forehead. He was right. This was rehashed over and over, mostly from me. Only because I didn't think anyone was listening to how I felt.

"I'm sorry. There's no point in repeating myself. Sorry."

"I didn't want to come here and fight with you. I'll go."

Patrick came close to me and saw the chain that held the crystal. He remembered the gesture that I gave to him the night Lara entered his dreams. He brought the green stone to his lips and kissed it. I felt the words, I wouldn't let him speak, flow into me as the crystal touched the skin above my heart. He tilted my chin up and I had no choice but to look him in the eyes.

"I'll come back for you because in this whole entire existence, this whole crazy trip, I found what I didn't believe existed. I found my home in you and when I'm done fighting Kalaylia's ego...I'm going to fight yours."

I had no response to his words because I didn't know how to respond. The very way I felt about him, he felt about me. I started to panic when he walked away from me.

"Patrick!"

He didn't turn back. He let himself out and left me standing there...numb. I squeezed the crystal to my heart trying to feel him again. At that moment I knew what I would try to do. I didn't think it would work but I would try.

*****

His army looked fantastic. The troops were lined up row by row; black, blue, and gray uniforms all on horseback waiting for him and his lieutenants to lead them. There was a fire in them that had been rekindled and knowing how hard they had fought and worked to get to this point, honored him.

"You ready for this brother?" Jake asked.

"As ready as I'll ever be brother." Patrick answered him.

"General, the armies are ready for your signal to move out." Isaac stepped up and handed him his horse. Patrick's eagle was flying overhead with two falcons.

"Let's move out. Jake, take your officers and ride northeast. Isaac, you take northwest."

"Yes sir." Isaac left.

Jake pulled on his riding gloves and glanced up. There was Rowan coming with her horse. She had a uniform on and her auburn hair was pulled up into a bun. She looked determined.

"Here comes trouble Burke."

Patrick looked in the direction Jake was.

"You are shitting me!" He quickly turned to Isaac who was now on his horse. "Lieutenant Greggs! Move them out."

Greggs saw me coming. He gave the signal to ride and the officers started.

I looked at the rows and rows of officers starting to move. I put on my riding gloves while Patrick stormed my way. Richard was coming quickly, toward the two of us, sensing trouble.

"What the hell do you think you're doing Rowan?" Patrick asked irritated.

"I'm going with you." I looked him in the eye shoving my fingers into my other glove.

"No you're not. Are you insane?"

"No, perfectly sane actually." I started to mount my horse when he pulled me back to the ground. "Patrick! Stop. I'm going with you."

"Patrick, just hear her out." Jake said.

"What? No. Absolutely not. I'm not letting you ride Rowan. You stay here where it's safe." Patrick pointed towards the palace.

"I didn't come here to just sit around in an overstuffed decorated chair. I could do that back in New Hampshire. We need all the people we can get in this fight."

"We have them. Richard, come on. You are not allowing this." Patrick turned to Richard exasperated.

"I have told her General. She wants to hear it from you. I do not want her life being risked. We just got her back."

"Rowan, they want you. You are their tool for taking over this place. Do you not understand that? They want your life!"

"I don't care. I just can't sit here and do nothing!"

Patrick rubbed his hands through his hair and looked up as the sky.

"No." He stated shaking his head.

"I'm not taking no for an answer."

"Rowan, stop. It's not safe for you." Jake pleaded to me.

"Jake, do not do this. Do not agree with him. It's my fight!"

"You are too important Rowan. Just listen to Patrick."

I glared at Jake and put my foot in my horse's stirrup.

"Jesus Christ!" Patrick pulled me to him, scooped me up and tossed me over his shoulder like a rag doll.

"Put me down!" I shouted.

Richard and Jake looked on surprised at Patrick's actions against His High One's daughter right in front of him. Patrick walked into the stables and opened a stall door. He put me down in a pile of hay and quickly shut the door.

"Patrick! Open this door right now! Patrick!"

"Sorry Princess. If this is the only way then it has to be done. I have said no. Those are my orders!"

"Fuck you Patrick. God Damn it!"

"Watch your mouth Rowan! I'll see you later. I'll tell them to let you out in a half hour."

"Aaarrgghh! I hate you so much right now!" I kicked the door as hard as I could.

Patrick turned and walked out of the stable. His heart broke leaving her there and he knew how much she hated him because he felt it and it made him want to die. He walked back towards Jake and Richard. He mounted his horse and looked down.

"C'mon Jake. Let's move. Your High One, I apologize but it's for her own good. If you care to, let her out but I'd wait at least half an hour. She's pretty mad."

"General, this is not the way to win a woman's affections although, I do understand where you're coming from. Send word as soon as you can." Richard offered his hand to Patrick and Patrick took it to shake it.

"I will sir."

Patrick looked to Jake on his horse and they both galloped at full speed to catch up with the rest of their army.

*****

Richard slowly walked towards the stable. He could hear my temper tantrum from the entrance.

"Give me strength." He said quietly then went to the stall that I was trying to kick down like a pissed off stallion.

"Rowan, it's your father. I'm letting you out now but you are not to move." The banging immediately stopped and he undid the latch. He pushed the door opened and found me; arms crossed and face red with rage.

"How could you do that?! How could you let him do that to me?"

"He did what he thought was best. It is best you are here."

"Why did you bring me here? Why?! So I could wear pretty things, sit and be gawked at? Why am I here?!" I was livid. "If that is all I'm here for I'm going back to New Hampshire!"

"Rowan..."

"Stop it! I don't want to hear you speak. I can't even look at you right now. This is supposedly my home but I am a prisoner. I may as well be taken by the north and killed."

"Don't speak like that!" He bellowed.

"Why not? It's the truth and isn't that the only thing that's spoken here?" I walked past him and stormed away.

Richard stood there shocked at her words. He knew he was wrong. He knew she should have gone with the others to fight; to make her place in this world but he was selfish because he feared for her. He had just gotten her back. How could he let her leave again? Richard followed her back to the palace but kept his distance. He didn't want to see the hate in his daughter's eyes again.

I walked into my prison where Gran and Gramps were waiting anxiously with my mother to see if I had gone. When they saw me they knew something was terribly wrong.

"Rowan? What's happened?" Lynda asked then saw Richard come in. He didn't look any better.

"Ask him." I turned on them. "I am leaving Kalaylia and am not coming back. Good luck in your fight."

"Rowan Gallagher!" Gran snapped.

"Don't you dare, Gran! I am done here." I turned and walked towards my quarters. Ruth and Issa followed close behind.

"Richard?" Lynda asked.

"I'm sorry Lynda. I couldn't do it. I couldn't let her go."

"But Patrick? Surely he had more sense." Allan stepped forward.

"The General locked her in a stall in the stables until he was gone." Richard looked at his wife. She was horrified.

"Your High One...she needs to fight." Allan said. "She's ready. She wants to bring peace here."

"Allan, I am well aware of what she wants. I want my daughter safe. I want her alive."

"You know she's better than any officer that's gone. She's strong. She's like you." Mavis stepped forward this time. "She'll find a way to go Your High One. Either to war or to earth but she'll go. Excuse me." Mavis turned and went in the direction of her granddaughter's quarters.

Allan took a last look at Richard then Lynda.

"I'm sorry Your High Ones but she is still under our care. As far as I'm concerned, I'll do whatever it takes to make my granddaughter feel she has a purpose here. She's not meant to take orders...she's meant to give them. That is what you asked of us; to raise a strong and confident woman. That's what we have done and will continue to do." Allan turned away and followed his wife.

"What do we do Richard?" Lynda asked, stepping towards him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him tight.

"We hope we still have her in the morning." He kissed the top of Lynda's head and held her tighter.

*****

I pushed open the door to my room and paced the sitting area. Ruth and Issa looked on nervously but they had no idea how to console me.

"I'm so sorry Rowan. I know how important it was to you to be able to join them." Ruth said.

"Oh I'm still going. I don't know where I'm going but I can't stay here. I had so many different ideas about what it would be like to live here but it's not turning out to be what I expected. Sure, for Patrick, it's been great; that stupid control freak!"

"Do you not care for him anymore?" Issa asked.

"I think that's why I'm so angry. It's because I still do. But he lied to me, he hid information from me. He locked me in a horse barn! He doesn't think that I'm actually capable of anything but sitting here and twiddling my thumbs." I sat on a sofa completely numb.

There was a knock on my door and the three of us looked to it. Issa got up to open it but I waved her to sit.

"Who is it?" I hollered towards the door.

"It's your grandparents. Can we come in?" Mavis asked.

"No!"

"Rowan, we are not the bad guys. We told your father you should fight. We told them you needed to go." Allan piped up and it got my attention. I nodded to Issa who went quickly and let them in.

"Thank you Issa." Gran told her and walked in. Allan followed close behind and closed the door behind him.

"I can't stay here like this. I just can't do it. It's not why I came. I don't understand why everyone is keeping me in the dark. I don't need protection."

Gramps came, sat beside me and took my hand. "They think you need protection because they can't get over the threat on your life. You're so precious to your parents. And Patrick, well; his feelings for you are very overwhelming to him. He's a typical man and goes into protection mode. I was the same way when it came to your Gran."

"At what cost though?" I asked. "I'm ready to leave here forever Gramps."

"I know you are."

"Will you come back to New Hampshire with me?" I addressed both of them and Gran came to sit with us.

"If that's what you wish we will leave when we can but Rowan don't make a decision based on how you're feeling right now."

"I doubt I'll change my mind..." I was then startled by a dove at my window. It was tapping on the glass, with its beak, trying to get in.

"Why is that bird trying to get in here? They don't normally try to get into places." Mavis asked looking to it.

"Oh my God!" I jumped up and hurried to the window. "I released this dove after Lara came to me."

"You released a dove? Why would you do that?" Gran asked.

"Because, Patrick and Jake weren't telling me anything so I just tried it. I got a tip from a friend." I looked to Ruth who immediately looked away. I opened the window and it flew in and perched itself on the canopy of my bed.

"Well, what's the message?" Allan asked.

"I don't know how to receive it." I admitted. I had never done this and the whole telepathy thing wasn't working that well for me. I couldn't quiet my thoughts enough.

"Relax. Take deep breaths and open your mind." Ruth walked up to me and looked at the bird herself.

That was easier said than done. The last hours of my life had been very humiliating and enraging. I closed my eyes and took a couple of deep breaths. My heart eventually started to quiet and all sounds around me got softer. I only pictured the bird in my mind and as I did, I began to hear whispers, like a child whispering in my ear. It was kind of distorted but I kept breathing and relaxing my body.

"Henrick is east. Has small army. Lara is missing. No north."

"No north?" I asked quietly.

"No north." It repeated. "Henrick east. Lara missing."

My head snapped up. "Oh shit."

"What did it say?" Allan asked.

"Henrick's not in the north anymore. He's moved east. They don't have an army in the east and Lara's missing! All those people will be killed."

"Oh Allan, what do we do?" Mavis asked her husband frantic.

"I'm going to Richard. I'll be back tonight. We can't release another dove without orders from him. Ready yourself Rowan. You may not be fighting with Patrick but you will be fighting." He quickly left and Gran and I just stared after him.

"What's happening Gran?" I asked a little shell shocked.

"Well Rowan, we're not going back to New Hampshire."

*****

Allan raced around trying to find Richard and Lynda. He had no idea where they could be. They weren't in their personal suite and they weren't in the throne room. He asked everyone and no one knew. He decided to go looking on the grounds but there was a lot of ground to cover and he sat and rested for a little bit looking around as he did.

"Allan, what are you doing out here all by yourself?" Nora came to sit beside him.

"Oh Nora. How are you girl?"

"I'm fine. I have some mixed emotions about being told to stay put but I'll get over it." She shrugged it off, obviously hurt at the rejection that still lingered.

"Ah, Jake would rather you here."

"Yeah, it's not what I wanted. I wanted to fight beside him, beside everyone. Has Rowan gone?"

"No, Patrick locked her in a stable this afternoon to keep her from getting on her horse. They mean well Nora."

"I'm trying to think that way. I was taught to be an officer of Kalaylia first, everything else came second. Now, I'm told that the love of a man is first and my duty to Kalaylia is second. I've never been in this position before."

"It won't be for long I'm afraid."

"What do you mean by that?" Nora asked concerned.

"I need your help. You and Rowan need to lead some sort of army to the east. Rowan released a dove. Patrick is leading them to nothing because Henrick is now in the east."

"If we leave now we can warn them. The people in the east will die." Nora got to her feet and started moving. Allan stood and grabbed her hand.

"We can't move until I have Richard's blessing. As soon as I have talked with him and convinced him, Rowan will release her dove to Patrick. I need you to get all officers of the second line together immediately. I will send word once I talk to Richard. You and Rowan will lead the army to the east. Hopefully Patrick will meet you before you reach Henrick's army."

"Alright, I'll spread the word. Move quickly Allan."

Allan let go of her hand and went back to the palace. He searched the same places but eventually found Richard and Lynda studying maps in The Hall of Heroes. He didn't even ask permission to enter. As soon as he saw them he made a dash for the entrance.

"Allan? What is this? You can't be in here." Richard stood and looked to his friend.

"This can't wait. Rowan released a dove and it came back with news."

"What news?" Richard walked closer to Allan.

"Henrick, he's in the east with an army. Lara's missing. There's nothing in the north but men waiting for Patrick. Even if Patrick could, he wouldn't be able to get to Henrick because he's going the wrong way."

"But the eagle...it said Henrick was north."

"That was five days ago! Who knows when he decided to move east. We can't question it right now. Rowan must lead an army; the second line. She has to lead it to the east. We can release a dove to Patrick but she has to leave immediately."

"No. She can't lead an army!" Lynda protested walking up to her husband. "Richard! You can't."

"What choice do I have? Our officers are moving in the wrong direction. The people of the east will be destroyed. What about Lara? What if she has an army? She could be anywhere."

"If Lara does have one it's not many. It can't be. Not if Henrick's got them to the east and to the north." Allan waited impatiently for Richard to decide.

"Richard, she can't. Send the second line. There are officers that can lead it. Not Rowan." Lynda begged.

"Your High One, Rowan is as capable as any officer we have here." Allan told her gently.

"She is not an officer of Kalaylia. She is my daughter! She will not go!" Lynda yelled.

"She _is_ Kalaylia Lynda! She must go!" Allan yelled above her.

Richard turned and paced the entire hall. He had to make a decision and fast. He knew he didn't have a choice. He needed to stay in the Capital. He wasn't able to fight. He couldn't risk the safety behind these walls. Rowan seemed to be the only choice. Richard walked back to where Lynda and Allan were waiting.

"Release the dove to Patrick. Send word to the second line. Rowan will leave tonight."

"No! Please Richard. Don't do this." Lynda begged but she knew he had made up his mind.

"Thank you Your High One." Allan turned to leave quickly.

"How could you send our daughter to her death?" Lynda hit him in his chest. He grabbed her wrists and held them.

"I don't believe she will die. I believe she and Patrick are here to save us.

"You better be right, Richard, or we are all dead." Lynda stormed out of the hall frantic about how the coin toss just ended which was not in her favor.

*****

Allan banged on my door and Ruth answered it. He quickly entered with Nora at his side.

"Well?" I stood and waited anxiously.

"Send a dove to Patrick. Tell him what's happened. You leave tonight Rowan. Nora has gathered the second line. They are willing and ready."

"Really? Nora, you'll join me? That's breaking a lot of rules." I smirked at her.

"Well I am following the orders of the biggest rule breaker here. I am honored to fight beside you, Your High One." Nora saluted me and winked.

"Please don't call me that and thank you Nora. Jake will be pissed."

"So will Patrick but they'll have to get over it. Let's go find Henrick."

"Are the officers ready to ride now?" I asked.

"Yes. The horses are being pulled now. You must send your message." Allan insisted.

"Alright. Please get Gran so I can say goodbye." I told him.

He left and I went to a window to try and get one of the doves. One came like it had been waiting and looked at me with its dark beady eyes. I closed my eyes and tried to empty my mind. My thoughts were so jumbled and I needed to choose just the right words.

"Henrick east not north. Rowan and Nora leading second line east. Lara missing." I whispered looking at the dove.

"Repeat." It told me back.

"Henrick east not north. Rowan and Nora leading second line east. Lara missing." No sooner had I finished, the dove flew off.

"Wow. That bird took off like a comet." Nora remarked.

"He must feel the urgency." I answered.

"Please be safe Rowan. We await your return to the Capital." Ruth came to me, her eyes teary. Issa followed with her head lowered.

I hugged them both and kissed their cheeks.

"I will be back. I promise I will."

"Stay safe. You must go." Issa kissed my hands. I studied them one last time then walked out my door.

Gran was waiting in the hall, wringing her hands nervously. Gramps was with her. He looked quite stressed and was hiding something behind his back.

"Nora, you go on ahead. I'll be there right away. Have my horse at the gates."

"Yes Rowan." Nora left and I was given the chance to say goodbye.

"This is why I'm here right?" I asked them. "You know this is why I'm here."

"We've always known what you were meant to do. That doesn't mean we have to like it." Gran said. She stepped up to me and wrapped me in a large hug.

"Thank you for believing in me enough to let me go."

"Please be safe. Your parents couldn't let you go again but I was told to give you this." Allan revealed what he was hiding. "This is from your father. It was made when the General's sword was made. He wants you to fight with it."

"Oh wow. It's unreal." I replied breathlessly

"Yes, use it wisely." Allan handed it to me. I took it and swung it around a few times. It felt like mine.

"Thank you Gramps. I have to go." I put one arm around his neck and kissed his cheek.

"We love you. Please send word as soon as you can." Gramps kissed me back.

"Bye." I quickly walked away. It was better that my parents weren't there. I was still upset with my father and my mother probably would have tried to lock me in my room and throw away the key.

By the light of the palace and the setting sun I went to get my horse. Nora had it waiting for me as well as about a hundred and fifty men and women that were called to battle as the second line. It wasn't a lot but it would have to do. I needed to say something to them; a little pep talk perhaps but had no clue what words to use. I mounted my horse and road to them.

"Men and women of Kalaylia! You have been asked to join me in the fight against ego, to join me in liberating our world. I am honored to fight with you. Know that right now, you are the most important Kalaylians. At this moment we know where we are needed and we leave with a great purpose. Will you follow me?!" I called.

"Yes Your High One!" Most shouted back.

"Alright then. Let's go." I said quietly.

I was shaking with nerves but they seemed to trust me. I only had one job, to be brave for them so I steered my horse to leave to the east and galloped away. The horses' hooves behind me were deafening and matched the beating of my heart.

Richard watched his daughter ride off with the men and women that chose to follow. His heart was heavy with sadness.

"Is she gone?" Lynda asked behind him.

"Yes. She's gone."

"I will not be able to be at peace until she is back."

Richard turned towards his wife and saw her pale face and puffy red eyes from all her tears.

"Patrick will bring her back to us. Now that she's fighting, he has more at stake."

"And what's that?" Lynda asked.

"His heart." Richard said simply and turned back towards the window.

*****

Jake did a lot of camping when he was younger but this was the real deal. Not a tent to be seen, just a lot of men and women by a lot of fires. His thoughts always drifted to Nora. He took a stick and poked at the flames of his own fire in contemplation. Isaac was beside him dozing a little bit and Patrick had gone for a walk. This morning's battle with Rowan really upset him and Patrick didn't want to admit how much it shook him up. It was a combustible mix. They were both hot heads.

"Jake, you should get some rest. We're only here for a few hours." Issac noticed Jake was lost in thought.

Jake smiled over at him. "I thought you were sleeping."

"When I'm in the field, Lieutenant, I rest. Sleep is hard when you have to be on guard."

"It would be better for me if I was thinking about the job at hand instead of what I left at the Capital."

"Ah, you're talking about Officer Davy."

Jake poked some more at the fire a little embarrassed. "Yep."

"She's a great officer." Isaac commented.

"She's more than a great officer."

"Well Lieutenant, now that your heart's been invaded, you have more to fight for. Fight for her and your future."

"You think I have a future here?" Jake looked over to him.

"Yes. You fit in perfectly." Isaac rolled onto his back.

"Thanks Isaac."

"You're welcome."

Jake chuckled to himself. Isaac was always so matter-of-fact.

Patrick walked out of the woods and into a clearing. The moon was high and they would have to move soon. He could smell the fires from the camp and everything around him was glowing silver. This place was feeling like home more and more every day. He sent thoughts to his parents and brothers daily in hopes that maybe they would receive them in their dreams. Tonight, as he looked to the full moon, he sent his thoughts to Rowan. He looked around to make sure he was alone then, picturing her face in his mind's eye, he began to talk to her.

"Man, Rowan...I know you're pissed with me but I couldn't let you join us. It isn't because you're not capable. You are more than capable for this fight. I just...if anything were to happen to you, my life wouldn't be the same. I fell in love with you on earth and every day my feelings are that much stronger, even though you drive me crazy." He smiled sadly remembering her temper and her injured pride whenever he put his foot down. "I'm so sorry Rowan." It was all he could think of to say. He didn't know if he owed her an apology but he felt he needed to say it anyway.

Hearing footsteps coming through the trees and sensing the urgency in them, Patrick put his hand on his sword ready to draw.

"Who's there?" Patrick called out.

"There you are! We need you back at the camp. Something's wrong. I can feel it." Jake came out of the bushes and ran up to Patrick. He was out of breath because he had been looking everywhere.

"What's happened?" Patrick asked.

"There's a dove. There's a dove by the fires. It's a message. It won't leave."

"Why would they be sending a dove? We've been gone a day?" Patrick started walking back towards the camp.

"I tried to get the message. I can't. Isaac can't. I didn't think I'd find you."

They hiked back through the bush and saw a few people crowding around a tree. Looking closer, there was the dove, standing still and waiting. Patrick and Jake walked up to the crowd and, noticing their superiors, the officers parted and let them through.

"Isaac, when did it come?" Patrick asked.

"Ten minutes ago. Jake ran as soon as he saw it."

"Well then, what does it have to tell me..."

Patrick stepped closer to the tree and immediately visions of Rowan came into his head. She looked worried. He rubbed his forehead trying to concentrate on the message and when it began to take shape, he shook his head in fear and frustration because he didn't want it to be true. "No." He whispered then the panic set in. "NO!" He yelled. Officers that stood close, fell back giving him space. "I'll kill her. Damn it! I'll wring her neck!"

"What is it?" Jake asked.

"She's leading the second line east. She didn't listen to me and is leading the second line east!"

"There has to be a good reason." Isaac put in.

"She released a dove behind my back! She says Henrick isn't north. He's east. Rowan and Nora are leading the second line east."

"Nora? Nora's going east?" Jake felt like he could be sick.

"Why doesn't she listen to me?! She could have just sent the message and stayed put!"

"We'd never make it. She's closer to the east than we are. Richard must have sent her."

Isaac kicked the ground. He could understand Patrick's anger at Rowan but Rowan wouldn't be able to release the second line. That would be Patrick or Richard and he knew it wasn't Patrick.

"The second line is nothing. They don't know how many are in the east. There could be hundreds...thousands of rebels over there." Jake was trying to control his fear but it was almost consuming him.

"Well, they won't have to kill Rowan." Patrick said storming away.

"What do you mean by that? She's on her way!" Jake asked.

"They won't have to kill her because when I find her I'm gonna do it." Patrick went to go find his horse.

"Are we leaving to the east then?" Isaac asked.

"What choice do I have?" Patrick yelled over his shoulder. "Get the officers on their horses. Send a message back to Rowan. We're coming and she's in trouble."

"You heard the General. Move out. Spread the word!" Isaac shouted to the men and women around them. "Jake, try not to worry. We'll ride all night if we have to. Officer Davy will be okay." Isaac patted Jake's shoulder as he moved toward his horse.

"Don't promise something you don't know for sure." Jake answered following him.

"If they're smart, they'll look before they leap. Assess the situation."

"This is Rowan we're talking about."

"Yes, it's Rowan, but Jake, she's not stupid. You know that."

Jake nodded his head. He knew it. She was smart enough to do her own investigating into the situation. They should have been honest with her from the beginning. If they did, maybe they wouldn't have screwed up so badly.

Patrick mounted his horse and waited for his Lieutenants to join his side. As soon as they trotted up, he went as fast as he dared with the horse. It was quite dark and if he couldn't see far ahead then neither could his horse. He stopped unsure which way would be best.

"Which way is the fastest Isaac?" He stopped at a crossroads. Lake or trees?

"Through the trees, avoid the lake. The trail is narrow but fit for riding. It'll be darker there but we can light the lamps. If Henrick is east, we should be clear of rebel activity that way."

Patrick directed his horse to the trees and swore to himself he would ride all night if he had to. He needed to intercept the second line before they got anywhere close to Henrick's army.

*****

"Rowan, we need to rest the horses. The sun's almost up." Nora stopped her horse and got off. She looked around, using her intuition to feel out any sort of uneasiness from their location. She didn't sense anything.

"How far are we?" I asked getting off mine. The rest of the officers dismounted waiting for direction. They had been riding all night and were feeling tired but didn't want to show it.

"Another day at least. It would be better for everyone if they could rest so we can be ready when we get there."

"Fair enough." I answered.

Nora gave the signal to the officers to light the fires and to take a rest. I helped where I could and sat with a group to have something to eat.

"So, did you ever expect to be going to war when you got to Kalaylia?" Nora asked sitting with me.

"I had an idea that it was going to happen. I felt the need to contribute to the fight the closer it got. It's a responsibility of mine."

"What about you and the General. What was he like on earth? Was he really just a teacher?"

"Yes. That's where I found him, in his classroom."

"Wow. The General as a teacher? He just doesn't seem the type."

"What does he seem like?" I asked curious as to what she thought of him.

"He's the General. I can't picture him as anything but a leader. We were all waiting for the day he'd be back and what it would mean."

"Has it changed since he's gotten back?"

"Yes. Kalaylia seems more alive. We're relieved I guess." Nora looked to the others and they nodded in agreement.

"My parents weren't enough? Isaac wasn't enough?"

"Without your parents or Isaac, we would have given up years ago. There's just this feeling that Patrick will get us the rest of the way."

"He's trying."

I took a bite of something but couldn't taste it and didn't want to swallow it. I could see in my mind how angry Patrick was. It made me fear him a little. I feared his reaction more than facing Henrick.

"You should know Rowan, the General and all of us fight for you. You are Kalaylia. You're our future."

"Please." I brushed her off but she continued, ignoring me.

"You have to understand this. Whatever happens, your safety is priority."

"Why?" I asked.

"Because you are the last of The High Ones. The line does not continue without you. Lara and Henrick know this. If you're gone so are we."

Her words were like thunder and made my ears ring. I almost fell over with the reality of what she had just told to me. Why Patrick was so adamant that I didn't go. Why my mother almost forbade it but couldn't. Why my father looked so hurt when I went to join Patrick yesterday morning and turned my back on the Capital. It all made sense now. If I had known what Nora told me just now, I probably wouldn't have fought it.

"Rowan? Are you okay?" She asked touching my arm.

"Yeah. I'm fine." We heard screeching from overhead and looked up to see falcons headed our way. Nora stood quickly and hearing more screeches knew what was coming.

"What is it?" I asked standing with her. Others around us stood as well.

"It's the front line. There almost here. We're in trouble."

The eagle came into view and swooped low over my head. The noise of its wings was deafening and I could feel the rage in it. We heard the horses; so many horses crashing through the trees. The sound was more than just thunder. It was earth shattering. Nora looked at me with fear in her eyes.

"Is this really Patrick?" I asked thinking it felt worse than the man I remembered being rough and tossing me on some hay in a barn.

Nora watched the eagle and falcons circling together. She knew he wasn't here for the second line. He was here for Rowan.

"It's really him."

"What do I do?" I asked panicked.

We saw the front line appearing in the distance to our left. They were closing in. Everyone was up on there feet. Horses were getting nervous and their cries echoed the officer's nerves. These men and women didn't feel like comrades right now, they felt more like the enemy.

"Run Rowan!" Nora told me. "Run! Run for those trees. Go!"

I broke away running as fast as I could. I didn't turn back. I didn't want the armies to see what Patrick could do to me when he found me. I could feel his rage and I didn't know what I was going to say or do to pacify him right now. I knew I couldn't run for long or outrun a horse but if I could just get to the trees then we would be out of earshot and it would only be us that would be involved. The eagle followed me closely. It would not stop swooping. If I had a rock I would have thrown it at him.

He saw her. He saw her bolt. She was the only thing he was focused on and the fact she was running from him made him that much more angry. He saw the group of a hundred or so officers looking their way, their hands on their swords at the ready. The front line must have sounded like a gang of rebels to them. He could see a few of the officers relax a little bit when they recognized his horse. Jake and Isaac surrounded the officers on the ground and gave orders to be at ease. Patrick kept riding. He could see her enter the woods and jumped off his still moving horse and ran into them as well.

I heard him calling my name but I didn't stop. I wanted to get as far into the bush as I could. I could hear his steps pounding closer, branches and twigs snapping with the movement of his body. I felt his hand close around my arm and the breath was knocked out of me as I was pushed to the ground by a male body. I spun around fast and held up my hands as an act of protection.

"I'm sorry Patrick. I'm sorry. It wasn't me that made the decision. My father gave the order."

"Bullshit! You told him to let you go! Do you think I'm that stupid that I'd actually fall for that?!"

"No but it's the truth."

He bent and grabbed both my arms and shook my body. "I am furious right now. You release a bird behind my back! You put yourself and those officers in danger blindly leading them to the east! You have no idea what's out there but you insist on killing yourself and all those people!"

"Someone had to go! You were going the wrong way!"

"Send me a fucking message but stay put Rowan! Why can't you just listen to me? Tell me why!" He let go of my arms and stood. "I don't even know what to do with you right now!"

Patrick walked away and I shuffled up to a tree sitting against it, rubbing the bruising from my arms. I begged myself not to cry and try to be strong. I didn't want him to see how fragile he had just made me. He paced like a lion not ten feet away scowling at me and trying to make a decision as to what to do with me.

He saw the fear in her eyes. He had never handled a woman like that. He didn't agree with men overpowering women that way and he knew he physically hurt her but he saw red when he watched her run for the trees. He supposed she did that on purpose so the officers wouldn't see what he was capable of. _He_ didn't know what he was capable of until he pushed her down and the force with which he did it scared him. He walked back to her and crouched down in front of her.

"What do you know?"

"Henrick's in the east with the army but I don't know how many. Lara's no where to be found and if you had made it to the north there would have been nothing there except a small army to keep you busy."

"Is that it?"

"I swear. That's all I know."

"When did you release the dove?"

"After Lara came to me and when you said I couldn't fight."

He got up with an angry growl and started pacing again. I didn't know what to say or do so I just kept quiet. I started to sit up but he caught me and pointed to me angrily. "Sit down!"

My hands started to shake. I clasped them together and bowed my head to them, waiting for the next outburst from Patrick. He sat by a tree and watched me, not saying anything. He had to make a decision and fast. The plan was to rest the officers for a few hours and then ride to the east. He was torn in the decision to send her back with a few officers for protection or just let her fight. He didn't know what to do. Jake would tell him let her fight but now that Nora was in the picture Jake was probably just as torn. Isaac would have her fight. There was no question.

They must have been sitting there for an hour. He got up and brushed himself off.

"Get up." He told me.

I looked up at him and slowly got to my feet watching and making sure he wouldn't come after me again.

"Get back to the camp. If you try to run again I'll tie you up to the back of a horse."

I quickly passed him and lead us out to the field. I didn't want to face anyone and coming closer, my horse came to greet me. I patted her and led her to a small pond for a drink. No one followed me.

"Nora, who released the second line?" Patrick asked her taking off his gloves.

"His High One, Richard. He released us as soon as he heard about the message sir."

"Did Rowan ask to go?"

"No. Allan suggested it. He suggested both of us sir."

"That little..." Patrick turned away feeling stupid. "Of course Allan and Mavis were behind this."

"Nora, why didn't you just stay and let the second line leave?" Jake asked her.

"Rowan was the one that knew the most about what was going on. I couldn't let her go alone. Letting you go is one thing. Letting Her High One go is another."

"What's your decision General?" Isaac asked.

"My hands are tied. I don't think sending her back is wise. Lara could be anywhere. This could be what she's hoping for. I don't want Rowan here. It's a huge risk having her fight but it's either she leaves and gets killed or fights and gets killed. I can't make a detour back to the Capital just to escort Her High One back there."

"I don't think we could afford that." Isaac admitted.

"Isaac, I'm charging you with her care. She answers to you. Jake, for obvious reasons, Nora answers to you. Nora, Jake is your superior. Anything he says goes."

"Yes sir." She could tell he was serious and her and Jake's relationship was strictly professional from this moment on.

*****

I walked back to the camps and avoided the superiors. I decided, instead, it would be better to sit and rest with myself as much as possible. I heard footsteps behind me but didn't bother looking up. Isaac squatted beside me and looked into the small fire that was roasting some sort of meat on it.

"The General wants you under my direction."

"Fine. What are your orders?" I asked quietly.

"Fight for us Rowan. Deep down you know you're here for a reason."

"You're not sending me back?" I asked surprised.

"We can't afford the time or risk it would take. Stay close to me. When we ride, ride with the second line. I'll ride with you. The General is not fit for company right now."

"No kidding."

Isaac sat with me and with a look, excused the officers that were sitting around the fire.

"Look..." He started.

"I didn't know Isaac. I didn't realize until Nora told me. I didn't know there was so much riding on my life. No one told me that I was the last; that the future depended on me. I swear I didn't know."

The events of the last few days caught up with me and I broke down in sobs. I cried for the people I put in danger, I cried for my parents who were so scared, I cried for my grandparents who did their best for me on earth. I cried for what I lost and gave up in New Hampshire and I cried for what I almost had with Patrick but was so obviously gone now.

"Hush now Rowan. Ssshhh." Isaac brought me to his chest and held me. He knew it looked pretty compromising but he couldn't have me losing control in a field with an army ready to invade the east.

"I'm drowning in the pressure I'm feeling." I kneeled before him and grabbed his hands. "Please Isaac. Please send me back to New Hampshire. I'm begging you. I'll go without a fight. I won't come back or be a bother. Please!"

"Rowan, calm yourself. I will not send you back to New Hampshire. Stop this. Obviously earth is not safe for you either."

"They would never know. They would be too busy fighting you guys."

"If you don't control yourself right now I will have no choice but to do it myself. Do you understand me? I know you're panicking. I know there's a lot of pressure right now. This is not helping. Use your energy for good. We are leaving for the east in a matter of hours. Are you brave enough to go there? You are what they want. Let's give them what they want."

"What do you mean?" I asked sitting back on my hunches and wiping my eyes.

"They want you as leverage...I suggest you turn yourself in."

"As a trap?"

"Ah...see. You start calming down and you start to see what wasn't there before."

"What if they take me?"

"Henrick has different ideas as to what will win the Capital than Lara. We know we're going to see Henrick. He wants the lineage to continue but with him."

"You are not suggesting...!" I was sick with Isaac's suggestion.

Isaac stared at me with his green eyes. "It's our in. You have to trust me."

"Patrick?"

"I will speak with Patrick."

"Fine. I'll do whatever it takes to get to Henrick."

"Good." He pushed himself up looked down at me. "Have a rest. I'll take care of the preparations."

*****

"So Patrick." Jake started.

"Not now Jake." Patrick had a feeling that Jake was going to start in about him and Rowan and he just didn't want to deal with it right now. The guilt he felt about laying his hands on her that way was intolerable.

"Alright. Sorry. Shall I take my officers northeast? Fan out a little bit?"

"Sure. Whatever you think."

"Hey man. I'm here. Talk to me." Jake said quietly.

Patrick bowed his head and sighed. "I hurt Rowan pretty badly."

"What do you mean hurt her?"

"I...I can't even say. I'm sure she has marks on her. It was the last thing I meant to do."

"Why would you do that?" Jake demanded.

"She was so careless. She was leading these people blindly. She went behind my back."

"So did you! You went behind hers. I told you not to and you still did! There is no excuse for that. What the hell is wrong with you?!"

"I know Jake."

"Watch yourself Patrick." Jake warned, pointing at his chest because right now, Patrick was not his superior. He was a guy that just roughed up a woman. "This place is about love and peace and all that hippie crap. How can you lead an army like this when you stoop to violence against the one you're supposedly in love with?"

"You're right okay! I know you're right. I don't feel like I'm able to lead these people. Look at what I did. You should be the one to lead these people."

"No, not me. You do it. For Christ sake Patrick, get your shit together and be the man I knew in Maine. I know you're still him. This adventure hasn't been easy for any of us. There's been a lot of pressure but you have also found your forever in Rowan. Don't throw it away with a temper tantrum."

Patrick saw Isaac coming up to them.

"How's Rowan doing?" He asked him.

"She is upset. She will ride with me to the back. I will do all I can do to keep her there for her protection."

"Thank you Isaac."

"Will you talk with her?" Isaac asked.

"For?" Patrick asked.

"Patrick!" Jake snapped at him.

"Fine! Where is she?" He relented and stood.

Isaac pointed to where I sat. I was barely visible with all the people walking around but there I was, having a bite to eat with another officer.

"Your High One?" Patrick squatted down and I was startled to hear his voice.

"Yes?" I stuttered.

"Do you have a minute? We leave soon but I need to have a word with you."

All I could do was nod my head. I stood slowly, feeling some discomfort to set in from my fall. I followed him to another treed area, which made me nervous because there was no one to see us in the shadows.

We maneuvered ourselves around brush and trees until we came to a small spot that was clear. He didn't know how to start and neither did I. He had a hopeless look on his face and a quivering chin. He stepped up to me and slowly brought his hands to my arms from where he shook me before. I winced at the touch, the bruising starting to be apparent in my muscles, but did not back away.

"Your arms hurt?" He asked quietly.

"Arms, back, hips, shoulders. You name it. I took quite a fall."

"I'm sorry I did that to you."

"It's fine." I waved it away. There wasn't much use dwelling on it.

"No. It's not fine. Rowan, we need to fix this. We can't go on this way right now. We have to be on the same page."

"Concerning what?"

"This war. Us."

"Well, I'm fighting in this war."

"Apparently." He turned away dreading what I was going to say next.

I took a breath and made the second decision with my whole heart. He was right. We needed to be on the same page and I needed to finally be honest with him about how I felt.

"I'm willing to fight for us if you can forgive me for being so stupid and stubborn and causing so much..." I couldn't finish as Patrick rushed up, pulling me to him and holding me close.

"There's nothing to forgive. This whole mess is because I wasn't honest with you to begin with. I was so wrong."

"Careful. Please be gentle." I told him, wincing at the force of his embrace.

"God I'm so sorry. I should never have treated you like that." He let go just a little but kept me near him.

"Remember that day that I told you it would never work between us because of this war. Do you remember what you asked me?"

"I asked you what you were feeling at that moment." He answered.

"And now, after everything that we've done to each other, what are you feeling at this moment."

"That you're so important to me; probably more important than leading some army. The speed that I fell in love with you was terrifying but even scarier was thinking that you were going to be killed."

"Wait." I let go of him and stared. "You fell in love with me?" I was shocked at the admission.

"Yeah." He answered like I already knew.

"You're in love with me? Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because I wasn't sure you felt the same way. You sure weren't acting like it."

"Of course I feel the same way! My God Patrick! Why do you think I wanted to fight in this in the first place? I didn't want to be away from you."

"Why couldn't you just be honest with me? That would have been a lot easier to hear." He asked.

"Are we seriously fighting about being in love with each other?" I laughed. "Can we please just stop fighting and kiss and make up?"

"That, sweetheart, I can do. Come here." He cupped my face in his hands and kissed me softly. "Hi. Remember me?" He whispered.

"I've missed you, Patrick."

"We'll get through this."

"I'm hoping we will."

"Still, for now, you'll ride with Isaac to the rear. I know you don't like to be protected but in this case I can't waver."

"I promise I will stay with Isaac. I will obey everything anyone tells me. I won't fight you anymore."

"Yes you will." He chided.

"Yeah, you're probably right." I admitted. I kissed him one last time. "I love you, General."

"I love you, Princess."

"I'm not a Princess." I argued.

"No, you're my partner. Let's go."

We cleared the bush and walked towards the men and women who were starting to prepare themselves to leave. I went to my horse and Patrick went to his Lieutenants.

"Isaac, Rowan will ride with you as you planned. Watch her please. Guard her. That's all I'm asking you to do." Patrick took his gloves out of his saddle bags and started pulling them on.

"Yes sir."

"Jake, take your line to the north east."

"Will do."

"Nora, Isaac will be at the rear. Could you lead to the north west?"

"Yes Patrick. Thank you." She took a last glance at Jake and he winked at her. She smiled and turned away.

Jake grinned at his friend while the others dispersed.

"Got everything figured out General?"

Patrick mounted his horse. He felt like a new man.

"We're working on it. Thanks Jake."

"Just here to keep reminding you that I'll always have your back."

"Understood and appreciated. Ready?"

"You bet. Let's get 'er done." He left to find his beast of a horse.

I watched Issac and Patrick talking. There seemed to be little discussion so I felt that everything was going to plan. I mounted my horse and watched the officers forming, watching who was going with whom.

"It is settled. Ready?" Isaac asked me. He was on his horse riding towards me.

"Just tell me what to do. I've been told to take my orders from you and I promised I would not argue."

Isaac chuckled. "I'm not here to order you around. When I have the signal from the General we will separate and take a different path. Our armies cannot be given away but they will be close."

"Good. As long as they're close."

"That's the whole point isn't it?" He asked.

I followed him to the rear and made myself as comfortable as I could for the journey to the east.

*****

My intuition was sending me heavy signals that something wasn't right. I normally listened to it but since I promised I would follow what ever Isaac had to say, I kept my mouth shut. He was sitting tall on his horse, his falcon and my dove flying above us. He didn't seem to be bothered by anything so I assumed I was reacting to something that wasn't there in the first place. Still, I stopped my horse and looked around me.

"Isaac?" I called to him. He stopped and looked over his shoulder to me. "Something's wrong. I think we need to turn back."

"I'm not sensing anything. We're almost there. It's just over these hills." He pointed in front of him.

"Alright." I was hesitant but pushed on.

I started hearing noises from the surrounding foliage. I stopped again. Something was terribly wrong. I looked for my dove and started to call it but it dropped from the sky, having been struck by something. The falcon was next to fall.

"Isaac!"

He stopped his horse and dismounted. When his feet touched the ground men started emerging from the trees. My heart stopped and I tried to steer my horse out of there but was surrounded and couldn't move her. She started to react but I got down and patted her which seemed to help at the moment.

"What's happening?" I asked Isaac.

"Yes Isaac, what's happening?" A man, about Patrick's age emerged from his hiding spot.

I didn't recognize him and he didn't look like a rebel. He looked like a Kalaylian. His hair was black and very short. His eyes were green and he was my height with a toned figure. If I had seen him on earth I probably would have been immediately attracted to him as he gave off this bad boy image that all women seem to be attracted to at one time in their lives but right now my heart was telling me he was the last man I wanted to see.

"I was starting to think that you weren't going to show up." He studied Isaac carefully.

"I came as soon as I had the chance, Henrick."

"Henrick." I whispered in shock, repeating his name.

"Yes Your High One. It's me, Henrick. Surprise."

"Isaac?" I was desperate to know what was happening right now. It was too surreal.

"Wow, I mean, the stories of you don't do you justice Rowan. There has been so much talk of your good looks. I didn't think they could all be true but are they ever." Henrick stroked my cheek. I went to slap him away but he caught my arm and held it. "There will be none of that. I know of your spirit. Simmer down."

"I trusted you." I said glaring at Isaac.

"I know. You have to understand. I have been fighting this for fifty years with no end in sight. Fifty years Rowan. I'm done. Your father wanted to wait for this all important General. The General will claim back Kalaylia. The General has no clue about Kalaylia. I do. I want it over. You will end it for us."

"I will never end it this way."

"What choice do you have? It was so easy to get you here, inflating your ego like I did. It was a guarantee you would come. I couldn't lose. Now for this war, it's finished. It's done. Henrick has you and now controls the capital. Easy."

"My parents trusted you! Patrick trusted you!"

"How do you think I made this possible?" Isaac snapped back.

The thoughts that were running through my head wouldn't stop. It was all falling into place. "So now you take orders from Henrick?"

"Yeah, about that; we're pretty much done here." Henrick looked to a rebel behind Isaac.

I immediately looked away when I knew what was coming. I didn't want to see the blade plunge into Isaac's back, at his heart, or the look of surprise when it happened. I didn't want to see the blood that trickled from his mouth or hear the last gasp of breath he gave before sliding to the ground. I didn't want to feel his last moment of regret about what he had done to me and Kalaylia because, when the blade took his life, he knew he was so wrong. Dying with regret. No one deserved to die with regret. It would be Isaac's purgatory.

"You didn't have to kill him!" I screamed.

"I pretty much did. You know that whole talk about trust? I don't trust anyone."

"Where am I going?" I asked frantically.

Henrick smiled sweetly, the words hit my ears like bullets. "Home my love. Well, you're going home to wait for me. I have a General to kill."

"My home is the Capital."

"Patience. You will be in the Capital shortly. There are just some loose ends to clean up. Bind her!" He told the nearest rebel. "Do not struggle. You think you have a temper? Try and unleash mine."

My hands were tied and I was put on Henrick's horse. He mounted behind me and encircled me with his arms while holding the reigns. He kissed my shoulder then my neck. "The General is nothing. Once you've been with me, you won't remember a thing about him."

"You're disgusting." I told him.

"We'll have lots of time to change your mind."

*****

Patrick could feel they were near. He looked to his left and right and could make out the forms of Jake and Nora. He looked to the sky and saw his eagle flying close. He saw one falcon and looked closer to see if the other was behind him. He saw nothing. He didn't even see a dove in the sky. He broke from others and trotted to the side to watch the officers pass him. He saw rows and rows and finally, with the last one he could see, there was no Rowan and no Isaac.

He sent his horse into a full gallop to meet up with Jake who was caught by surprise at the speed in which Patrick came to him.

"Have you seen Rowan or Greggs?" Patrick asked.

"No. The last I saw they were going to the back."

"They're not there." Patrick left and rode to Nora next.

"Nora! Where's Rowan and Isaac?"

"Aren't they to the rear General?"

"No!"

He rode again to the back and, again, saw nothing. Jake stopped the armies then rode to Patrick. Nora quickly joined them.

"Where are they?" Jake asked.

"I don't know. The birds are gone to." Patrick pointed up and both Jake and Nora followed the direction of his finger.

"How could they just disappear?" Nora asked.

"They could be anywhere." Jake added.

Patrick put his fingers up to his forehead and the eagle came and swooped low over his head. He kept flying and Patrick didn't bother being silent with his question.

"Find Rowan and Issac."

It took off and Patrick led his horse to the front. "We don't move anywhere until I know what's really going on. Spread the word. Have the armies at the ready.

Jake and Nora rode to the various lieutenants who spread the word to their officers and soon everyone had the fear that was starting to show on Patrick's face.

Patrick's horse galloped fast over the hills and up an embankment to get a better look as to what was close. He could see the east in the far distance. It was quiet; almost too quiet. He didn't see any rebel activity but he didn't trust that it wasn't going on right in front of him either. He could sense there were rebels close by but where were they? The screeching of an eagle interrupted his thoughts. The bird was frantic.

"Oh no." He whispered. He followed the bird as it flew away. Rowan and Isaac must not be too far.

Jake and Nora noticed Patrick at full gallop following the eagle. They took off as well, soon catching up with him, and the three of them moved their horses, as fast as they could go, through fields, trees and up hills following the bird's hectic flight. It finally slowed and landed in a tree. Patrick, Nora, and Jake dismounted their horses and drew their swords, anticipating an attack but not anticipating what they found. A man with a blade in his chest, a horse beside itself with fear, tied up to a tree, and birds on the ground. One falcon and one dove.

"What is this?!" Patrick demanded to anyone that could answer him. "What is this?!"

"I...I don't know Patrick." Jake stuttered obviously in total shock at the scene he was looking at. He had never seen a murdered body before and didn't know how to rationalize it."

"How...what? Where the hell is Rowan? Where's Rowan?" Patrick was sick. He thought the worst. He searched around the parameter to no avail. Obviously she wasn't there.

Nora crouched by Isaac and let a tear fall. Her intuition was telling her awful things. Things she didn't want to believe. She glanced at the birds on the ground. The falcon was obviously dead. The dove, she assumed was, until she saw something twitch out of the corner of her eye.

"General! Lieutenant!" She called to them. They quickly came.

The dove, recognizing who was there, tried to get up. Nora went to her saddlebags where she unwrapped some food and took the fabric it was wrapped in. She went back to the dove and carefully placed the fabric over it carefully wrapping the bird, careful not to injure it more than it was. The minute she touched it she saw what happened. She never touched a bird before and now she knew what it could tell you if you actually handled them. She was transported back to the scene as the dove had seen it from the ground. Nora saw the rebels; saw Isaac and what he had said. Saw Isaac being slaughtered. She saw Henrick taking Rowan and the sexual innuendos that ensued and the petrified look on Rowan's face from start to finish. Rowan was unable to put up any sort of fight.

"Nora? Nora what's wrong? Talk to me. What did you see?" Jake asked crouching with her and rubbing her back. She looked up to Patrick cradling the bird.

"Henrick has Rowan." Was all she could get out of her mouth.

Patrick sweat was cold. He didn't understand how Henrick could have her when she was with one of his lieutenants who were guarding her so closely. When Nora spoke the rest his blood turned to ice.

"Isaac turned her over to Henrick. Isaac led her here. He turned her over to end the war. Henrick now has control of the Capital."

Patrick was confused. He couldn't quite grasp the idea that Isaac was a traitor. His mind was working so fast to gain control of his thoughts, remembering certain things that, because he was just learning the ropes, he should have thought twice about. The fact that Isaac came at just the right time when Rowan had arrived. The fact he was so willing to release the eagle, the private conversations that had taken place between Isaac and Rowan. The interest of the relationship between himself and Rowan. Should he have seen it? Should he have been suspicious? And now Rowan was in the hands of Henrick, one of two that could destroy this place forever.

"Henrick wants to take Rowan as his own. I don't know where he's taken her. It could be east or it could be north. If he's able to join with her..." Nora started.

"What do you mean? Sex?" Patrick asked.

"Yes General but not only for his pleasure. To create an heir."

"An heir?" He repeated. "He's going to try and get her pregnant?!"

"Rowan is the only one to produce the next High One. This would be Henrick's goal. That would solidify his place at the Capital and ensure his family's place there for years to come." Nora told him.

"Why was this never told to me before?" Patrick demanded.

"Because it was always assumed that it would be you. She was never supposed to be taken."

"Me? Oh my God. You're right." He thought back to the numerous times Rowan and him were together. It never occurred to him to ask her about protection. All thoughts concerning safe sex on earth pretty much disappeared the night at the lake.

He ran his hands over his face and through his hair. What if she was already carrying an heir and it was his. What would Henrick do to her then? How would she even know if she was pregnant? It wasn't as if it's been a month since their last time together. This made the situation even worse. If Henrick was able to get her pregnant it was really over.

"We gotta go." Patrick went to his horse and mounted it.

"What about Isaac?" Jake asked.

"What about him?"

"We can't just leave him."

"Yes we can. He's a traitor. He deserves much worse than lying in a beautiful forest." Patrick looked for the eagle and found it watching him from a pine tree. "See if Rowan's to the east." He told it. The bird flew off eagerly.

"As soon as we know where Rowan is, we'll send a message back to the Capital. Richard needs to know what's going on. There is a huge threat on the Capital now and it's not just war."

Jake went to untie Rowan's horse. He was going to bring it back with him because he wanted her to be able to ride it when Patrick put a blade through Henrick's heart. Even though he knew she was going to be hurt, he wanted her to be able to ride back home high on a horse, leading the armies back to the Capital knowing her world and her people were okay.

He prayed she would be able to fend off Henrick's advances until they were able to get there. He hoped Henrick wasn't in too much of a hurry to have his way with her. He tied the horse to his and mounted, waiting for Nora to wrap the bird and carry it with her somehow. The bird never struggled. It seemed to be relieved that it had a second chance.

"Jake." Patrick called to him and motioned him to come close.

"Yeah?"

"Rowan could be pregnant already."

"What!"

"Ssshhh. Don't tell anyone. I don't know for sure but we never..."

"Never what?" Jake asked. Patrick waited for the a-ha moment and saw it click when Jake's eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

"She could already be carrying yours! You guys didn't...? Holy shit!" Jake started panicking.

"Calm down. We don't know for sure."

"But Nora and I...we didn't either."

"You didn't either." Patrick repeated shaking his head.

"No, but you don't think, I mean, she's Kalaylian. I'm from earth. It could be like dogs and cats."

"Or it could be like a terrier and a poodle. Congratulations Jake. There's a good chance you're going to be the proud father of a terri poo." Patrick rode back to the armies leaving Jake stunned. Nora rode up to him and looked concerned when she saw Jake's face.

"Jake? What's wrong?"

"What? Oh, nothing. Just...holy crap hey. Lot's happening right? You feeling okay? Everything good? Not sick or anything?"

"No...I mean, I'm really shaken up by what's happened but I don't feel sick."

"Good. No, I just wanted to make sure you were good. I love you."

"I love you too. Jake, what's come over you?"

"Nothing. Let's go. I'm fine. Totally fine." He started riding off when Nora saw what direction he was going.

"Jake! Patrick went that way!" She called to him pointing in the opposite direction. He pointed with her then turned around. She shook her head in amusement. Something more had obviously gotten him very flustered.

*****

We rode under cover of the trees. It was probably taking a lot longer than it should have but I could tell that we were moving towards the east, which I felt better about because that meant Patrick was closer. I kept glancing at the sky to see if an eagle was anywhere near by. I was torn. If I saw it then it meant that he was looking for me but if it were near, it would probably suffer the same fate as my dove. My heart was broken and my spirit was near that. I didn't feel hopeful and I feared what would happen behind closed doors when we got to our destination.

Henrick's body language was telling me he was very confident in his future. I guess that would have been the ego in him. He felt he couldn't lose. Every once in a while, I felt his lips on my neck or his hands would rest on my thighs and I couldn't do anything about it. I had to choose my actions carefully or I was dead. At least I hadn't suffered Isaac's fate and they were keeping me alive...for the moment.

We rounded a hillside and in the clearing I could make out our destination. It was smaller then the Capital. I could see the beautiful city and how it had been but right now, it had the scars of having been invaded twice over.

"Henrick?" I asked.

"Yes."

"Why do you always take the east first before the rest?"

"Why do you need to know that?"

"Well, I would think that the west would be better because it's closer to the Capital."

"It's not by choice. Lara and I were raised in the east."

"I thought you were raised in the north."

"The north? No." He chuckled like it was the most ridiculous thing I had said.

"I thought the north was the rebel safe place."

"The first of the five, the one who started the movement, he was from the north. It's only out of respect for him that we stay there but now that it's just Lara and I, we want to be home. There's nothing to the north."

"Until you reach the Capital."

"You're a quick study." He answered sarcastically.

"How long have you and Isaac been planning this?"

"My my, aren't we nosey."

"He's dead. What do you have to hide? You have me here."

"I can't remember when he first came to me. Must have been a few months ago."

"God." I was sick. I had to give it to Isaac, he was an incredible actor. "Where's Lara?"

"That, I cannot say. Do me a favor, stop talking now. I think I've humored you long enough."

We traveled downhill, soon coming to houses that were in need of repair. The people were broken. Their eyes were dull and lifeless. It was so different than what I was used to but this latest take over was, as I was told later, more violent than the first. Anyone that didn't bow to Henrick as Kalaylia's true leader was killed on the spot. I started crying when I saw children in rags behind their mother's legs watching with fearful faces. I saw wounded men and women sitting and wishing for death to take them so they would not have to watch any more destruction. If this is what Kalaylia would end up being, if Henrick won, it was terrible. It was a nightmare and I wanted to wake up desperately.

We rode through the small town toward the center of it. It looked badly damaged but the building we were riding to appeared like it had been protected. I assumed that's where Henrick was staying and he wanted all the finer things and didn't mind stealing them from those that lived here, leaving the people of the east with nothing but scraps.

Henrick pulled into some stables and got off his horse. He lifted me down and started to untie my ropes then noticed the sword hanging from my waist.

"What's this now Your High One?" He pulled it out of its sheath and was mesmerized at the full site of it. "Hello beauty. I'm going to assume that this is your father's sword since Patrick's got his. Am I right?"

"Yes. It's my father's." There was nothing for me to hide now.

"This is great. It's a sign. I hold the sword of Kalaylia. Thank you Rowan. What a wonderful gift. Things are looking great."

"For you."

"You wait. I have plans for you but first, I've been riding a long time and I need some peace. Let's go in."

"My bindings?" I asked holding out my hands.

"Oh, right." He held the tip of the sword to my throat. "You even think of running and I will cut you. You understand me?" He sliced through the rope and I rubbed my wrists.

"Where am I going to go?" I asked sarcastically.

"With me. Now."

I followed slowly up the stairs and inside the building. It was opulent but it disgusted me as I knew none of this truly belonged here. Inside, the people that greeted us were either other rebels or scared faces that were just giving service out of fear of dying. I tried to smile at the ones that I knew were hostages like me but they didn't dare smile back.

"Everyone gather round! I have someone I need to introduce you to." Henrick waved his hands in welcome and a small crowd from the household came to him. "Everyone, this is Her High One, Rowan Gallagher. You'll remember her as living in the Capital where we will all soon return. Please make her feel welcome but watch her closely. If she leaves this building you all will die. She has a high spirit to her so do not underestimate her. Her quarters will be beside mine for now until we are tied and then she will be with me. Until that time, get her anything she needs. I don't want her sick or harmed." He stood smiling triumphantly. The ones that were rebels smiled back and clapped. The others lowered their head in defeat. "That is all. Rowan, I will show you to your room."

"Excellent speech Henrick. Thank you so much." I told him sarcastically.

He grabbed my hand and held it too tightly. I felt the bones scream in protest.

"You are very welcome. I will be patient with you now but start talking sweetly to me. If not, tongues can be removed."

"I dare you." I hissed.

"Don't push it." He hissed back.

He pulled me to the staircase and we ascended with a couple people following. There were only four rooms on the second floor. I didn't know who the other two belonged to nor was I going to ask. He unlocked the second to the right and pulled me through the open door.

"There are suitable gowns in the wardrobe for you to put on. That uniform does nothing for you and it does not symbolize anything that is important to me so get it off. I'll have food brought to you. In the meantime, relax. You won't be harmed unless I'm the one to do it but I think you'll be smarter than that." He stepped quite close to me and took my mouth with his. It was surprisingly tender. "I've been waiting a very long time for you. You'll have to wait for me though." He turned to walk away. "I have a General to kill first."

When I was sure he was gone I wiped my mouth with the back of my hand. I was so full of hate at the moment that there was no room for tears. I went to the wardrobe to find something to put on. The gowns were pretty but nothing like I had before. I chose a bright red one and changed. Then I went to the window to watch, my ears only listening for the screech of an eagle.

*****

Patrick charged Jake and Nora with rounding up the army from the east. He needed to speak with them as soon as possible. He now felt like a sitting duck and couldn't wait to take some sort of action that make this all go away. It had to be now because the game had changed drastically. It was the longest half hour that he had ever waited as he watched them all ride and form lines in front of him. When they seemed to have all gathered, he paced in front of them on his horse. He didn't know how to break it to them and he assumed they knew some things but not all of it. Rumors spread around campfires. He was going to have to give them the truth.

"Army of the east, it is with a saddened heart that we are here right now! We have had a traitor among us! Lieutenant Isaac Greggs has betrayed us all and for his disloyalty he has been murdered! Lieutenant Greggs bargained Her High One, Rowan, to end this war! It did not work! Rowan has been taken by Henrick and it seems he has won!"

The crowd's murmurs were very audible and he continued.

"But I say he has not! You may ask yourselves why I have gathered you, officers of the east, around me to listen to these words! Henrick has invaded your homes and has taken your people as his own! We do not fight just for Her High One, but for your sons and daughters, your husbands and wives! We need to take back the east and unite this world and the people in it! We need to bring back Her High One Rowan, for she is Kalaylia! Are you ready to fight and reclaim what's yours!?"

The angry roar from the crowds, not just the eastern army, but all that listened to the General's words was triumphant. Animals ran from the trees and birds flew to the air. Patrick needed to contain the situation before there was a stampede.

"I am asking the eastern army and the army from the Capital to ride with me now! The south and west will wait until I send word that you are needed!"

Jake turned to Nora with fear in his eyes.

"You ready for this?"

"As long as I know I'm fighting with you, I'm fine." She answered.

"Then let's go." He replied to her. "Let's go get Rowan back."

They followed Patrick and the armies followed them. People were angry now that they heard what had happened and Henrick would pay dearly for what he stole.

*****

At first I didn't think I heard it. I thought I had dozed off. The stress of the last couple of days was getting to me and I had just closed my eyes for a second. I opened them and looked to the sky. I didn't see a large bird flying around and I was angry with my mind for playing tricks on me. Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw it. It didn't come close. It was flying in circles trying to locate something.

"I'm here! I'm over here!" I called.

Tears of relief fell from my eyes. Patrick knew what had happened. A few people looked up to see what the screeching was. Things started flying through the air. Panicked and desperate, I brought my fingers to my forehead and thought of the eagle. In my mind's eye it looked right at me.

"I'm okay." I said softly. "I'm in the eastern center."

The chattering started in my ears and I slowed my breath. The words were fast and frantic at first but when I started calming down, so did the voice.

"The General is coming."

I opened my eyes to see that it had flown off unharmed.

"Henrick!" A rebel ran into the dining hall where Henrick was trying to enjoy a meal.

"What is it?" He answered obviously irritated.

"The eagle. It was here. It couldn't be grounded."

"Ready the army. Have Rowan brought to my room." He got up from the table and walked away.

*****

Patrick could see the east. It was in ruins. How could a man, with a small army, destroy something so fast? Henrick was smart. He obviously waited until their protection was pretty much gone to invade what small army was left there. As he looked around himself and above all the horses and cries from men and women...he heard the screech. He looked to the sky and the bird came swooping down and flew with him. He didn't dare close his eyes but concentrated on the huge eagle flying not two feet above him.

"Rowan's in the eastern center with Henrick."

"Go to Richard! Tell him what's happened! I will send word with the outcome!" He called.

The eagle flew off to the Capital.

*****

I was pacing Henricks' room when I heard the key turn in the lock. Henrick let himself in and slammed the door.

"Seems like your General has a spy Rowan. Those birds are always in the way. Why must you people talk to winged creatures."

"I don't know what you're talking about." I told him turning my back to him.

"You're hilarious. Didn't see an eagle did you?"

"I saw an eagle but that doesn't mean it saw me."

"I think it did."

"What do you want me to do about it? He probably already guessed that I was here."

"Probably." Henrick shrugged.

"Why did you put me in your room?" I asked.

"There are things we need to do. I was hoping on waiting but I can't. Thank the bird."

"Don't you dare come near me. I know exactly what you want from me and I will not give it to you."

"It's not like you have a choice." He pulled his shirt over his head.

"Oh my God." I whispered looking around to try and find an escape.

"We can take some time or we can get it over with right now. Your choice." He walked slowly up to me like he was coming up to a snarling dog.

"Please Henrick. Don't do this. You can have the Capital. I will go willingly and have my father give it to you but I will not give you a child." My words were desperate but obviously fell on deaf ears.

"I understand your hesitation but it's the only way my family will have a solid place in Kalaylia's future."

I backed away thinking of anything that would stop him.

"Take the Capital. Take a wife in the Capital. Have her give it to you." I ran to the other side of the room.

"You know it can only be you. You are the last of the line. It can't be anyone else. Why are you so scared of me? I'm not here to hurt you. I'm here to give you a great gift; the gift of a child. The gift of power. You'll sit beside me and rule this place. You love it here."

"I do not love what you have made it."

I was cornered and he was almost near me. I covered my eyes so I didn't see him. His eyes found humor in this. He loved how scared I was.

"Come here to me, Rowan." He whispered.

"I am begging you." I whispered back.

"Sshh, sshh." He took my hand and led me to the bed. "We'll take our time."

Defeated and terrified, I followed him feeling numb. I heard nothing. I didn't feel the buttons being undone on the dress. I didn't feel the dress being slid off of my shoulders, down my waist to the floor revealing my bare skin to him. He examined my naked body as I stood feeling like a piece of meat. I tried to keep the image of Patrick in my mind begging him for help as Henrick touched me.

"See there. I'm not here to hurt you Rowan." Henrick was gentle in his exploration.

"You have hurt me tremendously." I told him through angry tears. "This body will never be fully yours. My heart is not yours."

"I don't want your heart. I want this." He cupped my abdomen and pressed his hand into it then paused and a look of trouble took over his face. "What is that?" He asked me.

"What is what?" I asked back.

"That pulsing?! It's...it's a heartbeat."

"Mine from fear." I snapped back.

"No. It's not yours." Henrick was sick. "What have you done, Your High One?"

"I've done nothing."

He screamed like a dying man and stormed away from me, leaving me chilled and shaking. Livid he shouted and if the walls weren't stone, they would have collapsed.

"You are carrying the General's heir!"

"What?!" I asked.

"You are carrying a child and it's not mine you piece of filth!"

"I don't know what you're talking about."

"You don't know?! I feel it! I feel its life through its heart beat!"

"I am not pregnant. I can't be. I..." I tried to think back to earth and when my last cycle was but it wouldn't compute over his angry cries.

"You have ruined EVERYTHING!"

"I'm not pregnant Henrick!" I said it more for me than him because there was no way, in his state, that he would ever believe I was telling the truth.

He came to me fast and pushed my body onto the bed. He tore off his pants and I watched with horror as he came to me.

"You will pay for this. You don't want mine?! I will fill you with me regardless and you will always remember that while you're growing that bastard's child, I was joined with you."

"No! Henrick no! Stop!"

I struggled hard but he was stronger and faster. He grabbed my hands and held them above my head while maneuvering his body over mine, his growing urgency pressing up against me. I fought him with everything I had until he could take no more. He took a dagger from under the pillow and held it to my throat.

"Open your legs." Henrick told me.

I shook my head, sweat beading on my forehead and flowing down my temple. He pressed the dagger a little harder. My breath came fast from the sting I felt as the dagger cut my skin. His knee separated my legs and he took me hard.

"You are mine." He whispered in my ear.

I lay as still as possible enduring what no one should ever have to. His groan of pleasure echoed in my ear, his sweat mixing with mine. It made me sick. He lay on top of me until he had collected himself enough to get up and rolled out of the bed to find his clothes.

"When that child is born you won't even hear it cry because that's how fast it will die." He told me.

He dressed and stormed out of the room. I ran to the bathroom and washed myself as much as I could. I made my skin raw scrubbing him off. I washed until I felt like there was nothing left and then I knelt on the bathroom floor and prayed.

*****

"General, the sun is setting fast. We cannot invade the east in the dark." Nora told him.

Patrick, Nora and Jake had stopped close to the walled city, under cover, to assess the situation leaving officers of the east and the Capital on a hill waiting for direction.

"You're right but we can investigate. Will the people of the east let us into their homes?" Patrick asked.

"I'm sure they would but word would spread fast." She answered.

"If they saw the eagle, they know we're coming Patrick." Jake was uneasy as he saw three rebels meet together and look to the trees where they were standing.

"I'm sure they know where the army is too." Nora added.

"That's pretty much what I'm hoping for." Patrick told them.

"What do you mean?" Jake asked.

"With the army of the east busy, the army of the Capital can enter the city and take inside the walls. If Rowan is in that building there we can take her back." He said pointing to the highest structure. "How many rebels do you think we're dealing with here?" Patrick asked Nora.

"We can only guess that they're spread out in three different places. To the north, here and where ever Lara is. I would guess a couple hundred are here. It could be higher but I don't feel it is." She answered sure of herself.

"He only has a couple hundred rebels to protect the east? He knows all of Kalaylia is coming for him and he only has a couple hundred?" Patrick asked computing the information in his mind.

"He thought you were heading north." Jake answered.

"No, he knows we were coming east. Isaac, remember. Henrick's not stupid enough to think that we would abandon Rowan. We need to assume there are more than a couple hundred."

"Then we need the Capital and the east to fight them. We can't risk it."

"You're right. I want fifteen from the Capital with us for the inside. You see that farm there? Outside the walls? We'll stay there tonight. I've been watching it since we got here. It's only a mother and her children. I have to assume it's safe. I don't have a choice. It's our only chance to get behind those walls." Patrick slowly backed away from where he was standing. "Let's go. We need to get this information around as soon as possible. As soon as the sun's up we're in battle."

"Won't they see us ride to the house?" Nora asked.

"We're not riding and it's a risk I'm taking. We'll leave the horses by the lake to the west of the house." Patrick walked away from them and to the waiting officers to tell them the plans.

Jake and Nora followed him, careful of their steps.

"Still feeling okay?" Jake asked Nora.

"I'm feeling fine. Why do you keep asking me that every forty five minutes? It's starting to get on my nerves."

"I'm just making sure. You would tell me right? I mean, if you were feeling off..."

"Sure Jake. I'll tell you. Could you get your head in the game please?" Nora snapped at him.

"Absolutely. I'm in." He never heard Nora snap at him before. She always spoke gently. It didn't sit well with him.

"Lieutenant Tagert?" Patrick called to the eastern Lieutenant who was waiting anxiously.

"Yes General."

"I need five of your best swordsmen. I'm only taking fifteen officers with me and they need to be good. They need to know their way around, behind that wall. I know the one's from the Capital that will join me. The rest of the armies will stay here. When you see black smoke coming from the farmhouse to the west of the city you move in."

"That's Officer Pearson's house. I will send him. He'll be able to get you behind those walls faster. The falcon has told me the rebels are gathering as we speak."

"I know. I saw them. Was the falcon spotted?"

"No sir. The rebellion are readying themselves for the invasion. They will be ready."

"I'm fully expecting it. Spread the word, get me the officers. I leave in ten minutes."

"You think you'll be able to get inside those walls without being noticed?" Tagert asked him.

"It's the only thing I know to do at the moment."

"Pearson?!"

"Yes sir." The man came immediately and looked to Patrick then to Tagert.

"What's the best way to get behind those walls unseen, son?" Tagert asked him.

A small smile crept up on the man's face.

"The tunnel."

"The tunnel?" Patrick asked confused.

Tagert and Pearson both looked at him and smiled.

"Jake. There's a way in. There's a tunnel. We're leaving." Patrick was walking fast towards him. Officers followed with their horses.

"How do you know this?" He asked.

"Officer Pearson here knows of it. He'll explain on the way."

"Great. Nora, I think its best you stay here." Jake spoke to the woman beside him. She stopped what she was doing and glared at him.

"Oh no you don't. Don't do this again." She said.

"Jake, what are you doing? Now is not the time." Patrick hissed.

"What isn't the time?" Nora asked both of them. Patrick put his hands up and walked to his horse.

"What is wrong with you, Jake? What is going on? Talk to me."

Nora finally had had enough. Since they had found Isaac he wasn't thinking, he was preoccupied. He got nervous when she was around and when he did talk with her, he broke out in a sweat.

"Alright, fine. Come here."

He led her away from listening ears of the others. This conversation was awkward enough without having people listen in. He turned back to her and looked around making sure no one was listening. Crossing his arms he stared at her.

"Are you pregnant?"

She looked like she was going to laugh as her mouth dropped open in disbelief.

"Are you joking?"

"No I am not joking. Are you pregnant?"

"Jake, no. No. That's not even a concern."

"Why. Tell me why it's not a concern. On earth, when two people get together to...you know." He used his arms to gesture between the two of them and she just looked at him confused. "They use some sort of protection against that happening. I never did. I'm assuming you didn't either."

"No. There's nothing like that here."

"There's nothing like that?! Are you people insane?!"

"On earth there's a lot of randomness to your love lives isn't there?" Nora asked.

"I guess you could say that." He stroked his chin uncomfortably.

"Not here. That doesn't happen here. I saw in your heart that you were mine. Here in Kalaylia we don't just take people to bed. I saw in your eyes we were matched."

"Nora, I am from earth okay. I don't know what my future is here. I'm here to fight in this war and then God knows."

"You told me you loved me."

"I do love you. You've changed my life."

"So you're just going to leave when this is over?!"

"Okay, wait. Stop. Let's not get ahead of ourselves. I'm asking you if you could be pregnant or are pregnant."

"As you have stated you are from earth. I am Kalaylian. How is that possible?"

He held his head and looked at the sky.

"Oh my God. She thinks the same way I do." This conversation wasn't easing his nerves. It was making it worse.

"So it would be a bad thing if I was?" She asked him folding her arms protectively.

"Right now, yes Nora. It would be. You are fighting in a war!"

"So are you!"

"We're not getting anywhere. When would you know?"

"Know what?"

"Seriously? When would you know if you're carrying my child?"

"Ummm...I can't concentrate right now. When did we first...maybe next week I guess."

"Maybe next week. Uh huh."

"Why is this coming up anyway?"

"I told Patrick that I thought it would be like cats and dogs and then he said it was more like a terri-poo..."

"Wait...you asked Patrick about this?!"

"He brought it up. Rowan and him...they didn't use anything either."

"Rowan? Oh my God. Rowan could be pregnant with the General's child?"

"Well, yeah."

"This changes everything! We're saved!"

"What do you mean?"

"Henrick can't get his heir."

"We don't know for sure. Patrick was born human. Rowan's Kalaylian."

"But it's likely right?"

"If it's likely for them it's likely for us Nora!" Jake exclaimed.

"Calm down Jacob!"

"I can't. I can't calm down. I didn't want you fighting in the first place because I wanted you alive when I came back. Now, you're here and so could my unborn child." He yelled in a whisper.

"It doesn't matter if you came back alive to me because it sounds like you're going back to earth anyway." She snapped back.

"Not without you!"

People now looked in their direction including Patrick. "What?!" Jake yelled at them.

"At ease boys. It's a private conversation." Patrick warned those that were watching.

"Not without me? You mean you want to be with me?" Nora asked him.

"Yes. It was either going to be here or earth but it was never going to be without you. You don't have to worry about that. Just...the whole idea about being a dad is really scary to me. I never thought that I would settle down let alone have a kid."

She put her hand up to take a break. She closed her eyes and took some deep breaths. When she felt calm enough to continue she opened her eyes and saw Jake looking back at them. He looked a little better but she could feel his anxiousness.

"Alright. We won't know for a little bit. I know it's hard but we need to concentrate on getting Her High One back. That is more important then the possibility of me being pregnant because if we don't get her back it won't matter if I am."

Jake understood what she was saying and she was absolutely right. If Rowan didn't get back unharmed they were all dead anyway.

*****

"It was built after the first invasion sir. An emergency escape in case it ever happened again. That was a long time ago and was forgotten about. My parents used to tell me stories of it when I was young so I found it and reinforced it. The stories of the rebel activity getting worse made me nervous. That was ten years ago. I've since been married and decided to have a farm. I built my house right over it." They walked fast trying to keep as quiet as possible which was difficult for almost twenty people.

"How do we know what's on the other side?" Patrick asked.

"Well, before I left I made sure it was just a work shed. I'm sure it's still a work shed. You saw my wife General?"

"I did."

"She seems okay?" He asked nervously.

"Well she was walking. Let's go. One at a time. I'll go last."

Patrick put his hand on his sword and watched as one by one, officers walked the distance from the bush to the house under the cover of a night sky. Pearson was first. He knocked on the door and it opened and he quickly ducked inside giving a signal to the other officers to come as he did.

"Oh heavens! Lance. I'm so relieved." His wife cried as she hugged him tight.

"Are you okay? Has anyone been hurt?"

"We're fine. They destroyed the house but we're okay."

"I don't have a lot of time. We're here to use the tunnel."

"We?"

The knock on the door silenced her and she watched as another officer came through their door.

"Her High One has been captured. We're sure she's in the center." Lance told her.

"No!"

"We'll stay here until the time comes for battle."

"It's starting?" She asked.

"At sunrise."

The officers all piled into the small home and sat against various walls waiting. The last was the General. When he entered, Lance's wife grew silent.

"Mrs. Pearson. I'm sorry for the intrusion but I'm sure Lance has told you why we're here." Patrick told her.

"Yes sir...General. Please, I don't have much but I'll get you something to eat."

"No fires." Lance said. "The only fire you'll light is at sunrise to signal the army to invade." Lance looked to Patrick and he nodded back then took a seat at the table in the center of the room. He clasped his hands together and laid his forehead on them.

"Hold on Rowan. I'm on my way." He whispered so only his ears could hear.

*****

"I don't see any movement out there." Henrick said, watching out his window.

I lay in the bed trying to rest but feeling scared that he would try to have me again. Something I thought was a strong probability. I stayed quiet not wanting to make him angry.

"You think he's coming?" He asked glancing my way.

"I don't know." I answered.

"You people are supposed to be intuitive. You can read each other's minds."

"I grew up in a different existence. I haven't been able to use those techniques nor have I had the opportunity to learn."

"Fair enough." He came away from the window and towards the bed where my back faced him. "I know he's coming so I've arranged for you to be moved."

"Moved?" I sat up quickly and faced him.

"Yes. I can't risk them finding you."

"Where am I going?"

"Where I tell them to take you. I'm not telling you that. I can't trust you."

I flung myself back down on the bed and faced the opposite wall.

"This is never going to end, is it?"

"For you, no. For them, yes."

"Why can't you and Lara rule together?" I asked bitterly.

"I'm not going over this again. You are the last of the line. We need you. I need you."

I could feel the mattress give as he crawled on to it.

"Please don't. You already had that. I'm pregnant already, so you say. Remember?" I turned over looking at him; not bothering to move away as he was probably going to take what ever he felt was his anyway. I couldn't protect myself; I could only try to talk him out of it.

"Does it look like that matters to me right now Rowan? You leave tonight. I want to give you something to remember me by; something that you can look forward to until we meet again."

"I promise, to anyone that you have destroyed, I will have you ended." I glared at him with the most hate that I have shown anyone in my entire life. "Or, when possible, I will gut you myself."

"I'd like to see you try." He replied ripping the blankets off my body. "You can't even keep your legs together."

*****

He dressed watching her pretend to sleep. He was on edge. He knew Patrick was coming for her in a matter of hours and he had to get her to a secure place. The knock on the door told him help had arrived. He moved towards the door and yanked it open.

"It's about time, sister."

"Don't start with me. Do you know how many of Kalaylia's men and women are out there? Some to the west and here in the east. It wasn't easy for me." Lara let herself in and glanced around. "You have your work cut out for you."

"Have you seen General Burke?"

"No. I don't know where he is. What the hell were you thinking killing Isaac like that? I could have used him."

"I didn't need him anymore. Keeping him around was too much of a risk."

"Too much of a risk? He could have gotten us into the Capital."

"With Rowan knowing everything? Not a chance." Henrick walked to the bed. "Rowan, get up."

I stirred slightly. I had heard another voice in the room but didn't want to believe what I recognized. It could not be her.

"Get up! It's time for you to go." Henrick demanded again louder than before.

I slowly sat up and stared at the blonde woman staring me down. She wore a hooded cloak and a Kalaylian uniform.

"I should have known." I glared and ran my fingers through my hair in frustration.

"Get cleaned up Your High One. You have ten minutes." Lara told me.

"Why can't I just go like this?"

"Do not question me right now. I need you looking as royal as ever; in case we are stopped. I can get Henrick here to bathe you if that would help." Lara smiled sarcastically and I rolled my eyes tossing the blankets aside and stepping out of the bed.

"No thank you. He's done enough." I walked away hoping that for these ten minutes I would be granted the privacy that I so desperately craved.

"Oh Rowan." Henrick called after me.

"What?"

"Don't think I didn't see you take the dagger from under the pillow. Drop it."

I swore silently and tossed the dagger to the floor. I was sure I would have gotten away with it since he was preoccupied speaking with his sister.

"So you will move west. I will meet you when I can." Henrick turned his attention back to Lara.

"Why don't you just come with us?"

"Not a chance. I have a General to kill. Rowan is pregnant, Lara."

"Are you surprised?" She answered back smartly almost laughing at his disappointment.

"It ruins everything." He whined.

"Not entirely. It just sets us back a little. How come you haven't destroyed the child already?"

"I can't take the chance of doing irreversible damage. I need the heir."

"You have become soft." Lara patted his cheek and he hit her hand away.

"I have not become soft. I want her kept alive. If she is hurt in anyway, I will hold you responsible."

"What's this now Henrick? You don't want her hurt? Do you have feelings for Her High One?" Lara put on a pouty face while internally thinking her brother was an idiot.

"She will sit beside me in the Capital when the time comes. She will be the mother of my children. I do not want her harmed."

"You forget, dear brother, I too will sit beside you in the Capital. As far as Rowan is concerned, she's a surrogate. We run the show. If you have other plans, well, there will have to be some discussions."

"I need something to wear!" I shouted to them.

"Where are her clothes Henrick?" Lara asked.

"In the next room." He answered. "Be quick about it." Lara left and Henrick came to see me. He leaned against the doorway watching me brush out my hair. "Happy to be going?" He asked.

"Sure."

"Aw. Come on now. I would join you but I have things to take care of here."

"Whatever. Why couldn't you just send me with one of your rebels? Lara of all people. Good God, Henrick."

"You are precious cargo." He replied nonchalantly.

Hearing Lara come back into the room I walked towards Henrick. Stepping up close to him I stroked his cheek and kissed him fully. It was something that he was not expecting but willingly responded to. Pulling away, I smiled at him and brushed my thumb over his lips.

"What was that for?" He asked gruffly.

Stretching up, I whispered in his ear.

"Because when Patrick gets here, I want you to remember that kiss as he buries his sword in your heart and you die thinking of all the children you'll never have with me and all the ones I will have with him." I watched his expression change from lust to deep sadness.

"You don't mean that." He whispered back.

"I mean every word. See you around, Henrick." I walked past him and ripped the gown out of Lara's hands. I quickly dressed and pulled the cloak over my body, fastening it around my neck.

He couldn't move. He was stunned at how my words cut right into his heart. Lara walked up to her brother and kissed his cheek.

"I'm leaving Henrick. The sun will be up soon so I have to move quickly. Good Luck. I await your arrival in the western center."

"Good bye." He answered. He couldn't face me. He kept his back to us as we left out the door.

Outside there were three horses saddled and ready to go. On one of them was another woman I assumed it was a rebel, looking at the state of her. It was so interesting to me that the one's being controlled by ego looked haggard in their appearance except for the two that led them. Henrick and Lara's eyes weren't as bright as a true Kalaylian's were but they still looked youthful. It boggled my mind.

It was still black outside and I turned my gaze to the stars; the blanket of stars that I watched every night and I wondered if Patrick was watching them too. I was losing hope that he would find me and made it my promise to keep him in my thoughts so that, maybe, he could feel them and know that I was okay.

*****

The tunnel was small and rubbed at their shoulders as they squeezed through. Patrick went first to secure the way; his heart pounded when he got to the door that would allow access to the eastern center. He put his hand to his sword and lifted the latch, pushing the heavy wood away from the floor. What he met was more darkness. He felt like he was in some sort of structure and climbed out of the tunnels mouth. Pearson was right. It was still a work shed. It wasn't a very big work shed and he lowered back into the hole to give direction.

"The shed won't fit all of us. It will only hold three at a time. When three have left, three will come up and so on. We will be against the wall and if there are rebels, they will be killed instantly. Watch each other's backs."

"How far to Henrick?" Jake asked.

"It's a fair distance." Pearson spoke up. "Keep your hoods on. The rebels always have their cloaks to conceal them."

"Let's go." Patrick lifted himself out of the hole again. Jake followed then Pearson.

Patrick's heart was beating so loudly that he thought others could hear it. He feared for the fight but he also couldn't get to Rowan fast enough. He pushed open the shed door just enough to see if anyone was close. He noticed a rebel walking to and fro like he had been drinking. He didn't understand why this war had been going on for so many years against a gang of thugs that seemed so weak in comparison. They must have had amazing strategy that he didn't know about. Patrick signaled to Jake and Pearson to follow. The wall was twenty feet away and they stood there, with their hoods on, waiting for the others.

"Alright, time to go." Nora told her three.

She climbed out and saw that the door had been left ajar. The way was clear. She couldn't see the first three as the structures within the walls cast shadows where they were standing. Letting Nora and her group stand where they were standing, Patrick signaled his three to make it to the buildings and that little bit closer to Henrick.

"Hey! You there! Why aren't you with the others?" A man walked toward Jake where he almost made it to the building where Patrick signaled to.

"Who? Me?" Jake asked.

"Yeah. The Kalaylians will be here any minute and you're pissing around. Get going." The rebel thumbed towards the front gates.

"Oh right. The Kalaylians...what about the earthlings?" Jake told him uncovering his head.

"Who are you?" The rebel hissed.

"The last man you saw before you died."

Patrick over took the rebel, taking him by the head and exposing his neck where Pearson's blade sliced through it. The rebel dropped silently and Patrick dragged his body to the shadows. Jake glanced around replacing his hood. They were not detected but he didn't think that would last for long.

"There aren't that many around here, only a couple lurking about. I'm guessing they don't want to take part in the battle?" Jake whispered to Patrick.

"That's fine by me. Let's go."

Patrick walked quickly past some houses that seemed to be deserted. An old man looked startled coming out of his house and Patrick put his finger to his lips to make sure he would stay quiet. Confused the old man looked closer. Patrick uncovered his head and showed the man his crystal. The man almost wept with relief and bowed to Patrick, quickly ducking back into his house.

"Well, we have the support of the Kalaylians." Jake whispered.

"It's to our advantage."

A woman came out of the same house and walked swiftly towards Jake, Patrick and Lance. Jake's stomach fell with fear that she would give them away.

"Lady, you have to go. Now." Jake told her.

"I can get you in the kitchens." She told them.

"What kitchens?" Patrick asked.

"I'm about to take my morning delivery of bread. There's room for some of you in the wagon. Maybe five. Two of the rebels let me in and count the loaves."

Patrick looked to Lance and Jake. He waved Nora over and she came quickly.

"There's no one else to count bread? Only the two?" He asked her.

"Yes sir."

"Sounds good to me. Where's the wagon?"

"Follow me, two at a time." She instructed.

She walked as fast as she dared to the back of her house where an old horse was hitched to a wagon. The bread was already loaded. Patrick sat at the front with her and caught the eyes of one of his officers that were watching closely. He pointed to the large home in the center of the town and the officer understood and signaled to the rest of them to follow close. Jake, Nora, and Lance crawled under the cover of the wagon. She moved the old horse, which had a tough time getting started with the extra weight.

Patrick kept his head down as they rode through the town. No one took much notice of the lady with a 'rebel' in her cart. Patrick constantly looked back to see the rest of his officers following. The cart wasn't moving that fast that they couldn't remain visible to him. He saw the edge of dawn creeping up; the sky to the east beginning to brighten. This was it and he didn't think that this would be the only battle to come.

"Well Lizzie, did you come with our breakfast?" The shorter of the two men at the door asked her sarcastically.

"I came with your daily requests." She answered without looking at him.

"Why aren't you with the others?" He asked Patrick.

"I needed to watch her closely." Patrick answered.

"And why's that?" The other man sauntered up to the cart.

"I believe she's hiding the General in her cart."

"What're you going on about?" He asked suspiciously.

Lizzie ducked out of the way as Jake, Nora and Lance made their appearance known with incredible speed. Patrick unveiled his face and scowled at the rebels, taking the closest one by the hair and throwing him up against the wall of the large residence. Jake brought an elbow to the shorter one's nose, a move he learnt from watching hockey, that he always wanted to try. It worked and left the rebel stunned and doubled over. He pushed him to the ground and stepped on his chest. Lance disarmed him and Nora quickly went to Patrick's aid and disarmed his prisoner.

"Where is Her High One?" Patrick asked angrily.

"I don't know. We haven't seen her." The rebel answered.

"How 'bout you? You have an answer for me?" Patrick looked to the ground where the other glared up at him.

"We haven't seen her."

"She was brought here by Henrick. Where would he be keeping her?" Jake asked the one on the ground.

"Why should we say anything to you?"

"The mere fact that you said that tells me you know something and are lying to my face which is a really stupid move. My patience has run out." Patrick took the rebels head and smashed it against the wall. The man slumped over unconscious, blood pooling from his scalp. "End him." He nodded to the one on the ground as he stepped over the body and entered the kitchens. After looking into the man's eyes, Jake did what he never thought he could ever do. He took his first life.

The few people in the kitchens looked up in surprise at their visitor. There were no rebels in the room and Patrick put away is sword, facing his audience.

"Do you know me? If you know me then you know I am here to help you. I need you to help me. I need to know where Henrick is holding Her High One, Rowan. If anyone lies to me I will regard you as a rebel and your life will be over. I'm sure that sounds horrific but I'm running out of time."

All officers joined Patrick in the kitchen and surrounded the room as best they could.

"All we've heard is that she arrived yesterday. We have not seen her." A man spoke up, the others too nervous to speak.

"Could you point us in the general direction of where you think she could be?"

"I've heard Henrick is keeping her in his room, sir. Up the stairs." A young woman spoke softly.

"I would advise all of you to stay put in here as there is a battle coming quickly. Pearson, check the hall." Patrick ordered.

Pearson pushed open the door and looked down the corridor. It was quiet but noticed some movement to the left.

"Pretty quiet sir. Some people to the left of this door but I can't see who it is."

"Fine then. I'm going up. I want five of you behind me. The rest of you cover downstairs."

Patrick went out the kitchen doors first. He didn't bother being quiet. He knew what to expect and he was ready. As if on cue they were met with a fight. He instinctively drew his sword and used it easily; his small army covering him. It all happened in slow motion. Every move of the sword, every cut it made and every life it took was slow and silent. His mind entered a different state. He could sense movement before he felt it. It was like something supernatural came over him and it wasn't him that was fighting because he felt as if he was watching from the sidelines. The sword with the green crystals and the colored metal had a mind of its own.

"Patrick! The way is clear! Let's go!" Jake was running down the hall as fast as he could with three others including Nora. It looked as though things were taken care of if only for the next couple of minutes.

"Go General! We have things down here! Get Her High One!" Lance yelled at him. He looked back and saw the kitchen staff armed with knives and cleavers, ready to participate in any way they could. They wouldn't have to wait long. He could feel more of the rebels coming."

Patrick caught up to Jake and eyed him up and down.

"Are you hurt?"

"No." Jake answered turning a corner.

"Good 'cause I'm going to need you."

"Tell me what you want."

"You need to get Rowan out of here while I take care of Henrick. Watch yourself. Rebels at two o'clock."

"Got 'em."

"You guys go. We have things here. Get Rowan!" Nora called to them.

They didn't hesitate. Jake saw the staircase and ran for it with Patrick following close behind. They took the stairs two at a time, thinking that it was way too quiet up here.

"Something's not right." Patrick told Jake.

"Agreed. It's too empty." Jake answered looking around.

"You take the left. I'll take the right."

"Sounds good." Jake swiftly went to the doors on the left.

They heard footsteps coming fast up the stairs. Preparing himself, Patrick turned to the staircase and exhaled loudly when he saw Officers Pearson and Kehr.

"Downstairs is secure, General. I must say the staff of this house are proving to be quiet useful, in the lethal sense." Pearson said.

"They deserve to be. Cover Jake. He's securing the rooms to the left.

"Yes sir."

Patrick walked slowly towards the right, listening for anything suspicious. He could feel Henrick's presence and wanted to call the coward out but he had to get to Rowan first. One door was closed and the other was open. He went to the closed door first, thinking that she was locked in it. He tried the knob and it opened easily. That was not a good sign. If she was in there, it would have been locked tight.

There had definitely been a woman in here. The wardrobe was open and full of gowns. The bed had not been slept in. The room was pretty much untouched except for the wardrobe. He walked to the floor by the wardrobe and noticed a uniform lying there. It was Rowan's and he picked it up and held it to him. She was in here but she was moved. He went to the window and found it open; the noise of battle wafted up to him from the other side of the wall. Inside the perimeter it was quiet. He turned his attention back to the room, glancing around one last time, he left it dropping the uniform back to the floor.

Jake was in the hall shaking his head to Patrick and then entered the second room on the left. Patrick entered the room with the door open. Immediately he saw that it had been used. The bed was a mess and there was another gown on the floor. Staring at it, his stomach turned with the most uneasy feeling. Why was Rowan's gown on the floor? Why was anything she was wearing on the floor and not on her body?

The slam and lock of a door shook him awake and he turned slowly to stare at a man that he recognized immediately. He didn't only recognize him from the photo but a memory from times past. Patrick set his jaw and drew his sword.

"Done hiding?" He said flatly.

"Who says I was hiding?" Henrick answered confidently.

"You and your sister like to call it something else but that's exactly what you're doing. Where is Rowan?"

"That's none of your concern anymore."

"Where is she?!" Patrick yelled.

"She's been moved to safety. I can't risk having her harmed."

"Patrick! What's going on?! The door's barred and locked." Jake was shouting through the door.

"Nice. You always make your room a prison?" Patrick asked sarcastically.

"I have trust issues." Henrick answered.

"I'm fine Jake! Keep the way clear!" Patrick hollered.

"What's happening?" Officer Kehr asked.

"Patrick's locked in this room. I think he's found Henrick."

"We have to get in there." Kehr went to bang on the door but Jake stopped him.

"This is personal. Let's keep the way clear."

"Yes sir." Kehr turned towards the staircase.

"Pearson!" Jake called to the man who was had finished investigating the last room.

"Yes Lieutenant?"

"Spread the word...Rowan's not here. Try to find out where she is. Be fast about it. Send up Davy and Bentley."

"Yes sir."

"So, General. You've kind of been a pain in my ass for quite some time. I thought that since I had Rowan with me, it was over but now I have to wait again." Henrick drew his sword and readied himself.

Patrick noticed the sword. It was the same one that Rowan had. It was Richard's.

"What are you talking about?"

"Oh, you don't know? Rowan's pregnant with your child when it should be mine. All my planning, all my waiting around and you ruin it with taking her for your own. How dare you!" Henrick lunged at him forcefully.

"She was never yours to have!" Patrick exclaimed.

"Oh no? Don't you worry, General. I made her mine."

Patrick held his sword to Henrick's and stared at him with his obvious admission of what he had done to her.

"You raped her?" Was all he could get out of his mouth.

"You still want her after she's been with me?"

Patrick saw red. He couldn't believe he was late. He was so late in saving her. She probably thought death was better than having to endure something as horrific as being sexually attacked. All he could see, when he went after Henrick, was Rowan struggling underneath his body and crying for help. To top it off, Henrick raped her while she was pregnant with his child, if that was even true. Patrick found power that he didn't realize he had and it took Henrick by surprise.

"Whoa. Did I push a button?" Henrick asked smartly with a grin.

"You son of a bitch! What did she ever do to you to deserve such hatred?!"

"Hatred?! I don't hate her. I love her! I've been watching her her whole life while you've been taking numerous women to bed. I waited for her! She is mine!"

"You think because you spied on her it makes her yours? Did she feel like yours when you took her and all you could feel was me?!" Patrick slammed his fist into Henrick's making him stumble. "The strength of my child's spirit?! You must have felt how strong it was since you knew she was carrying mine!"

Henrick recovered and swung at Patrick's head. Patrick swerved out of the way and stepped to the side. He turned and heaved his body at Henrick's, elbowing him in the ribs.

*****

"What is going on in there?" Nora asked Jake.

"Patrick found Henrick. Henrick's bolted them inside."

"We heard Rowan's not here. Where could she be?"

"I have no idea. We have to find out." Jake was nervous. He promised Patrick he would have his back and now he was on the other side of a door with no way in.

"We have the word out. The people of the east have taken to the streets. It's a riot out there." Officer Bentley told him.

"As long as they're on our side I could care less. Nora, I need to know something. Can you feel anything?" Jake pleaded with her.

"I need something of hers Jake. I just can't see things." Nora answered.

"She was staying in that room. Go in there and see if you can find anything."

"Alright, I'll try." Nora left and entered the empty room.

There was nothing there. The room had barely been used.

"What is he expecting?" She whispered to herself looking around.

She walked the perimeter then noticed a black lump of fabric on the floor. She quickly went to it and picked up the wadded uniform. Shocked to see the picture in her mind, she hurried out of the room.

"Jake! I found her uniform."

"And..?"

"I didn't get much. I know who she's with though."

Jake and Officer Bentley gave her blank stares. Jake tried to keep his patience as she just stood there silently. Finally he waved his hand in frustration.

"She's with Lara." She told them.

"Oh shit!" Jake exclaimed and started pounding on the door.

*****

"You will pay for everything you have done to these people! You will pay for what you have done to Rowan!" Patrick yelled with fury at the man who faced him. Henrick only smirked back.

"What are you going to do? Your earthly manhood is injured. That's all."

"Are you kidding me? You think this is about manhood!" Patrick swung his sword again but because he was so furious he was loosing control.

Patrick couldn't get back the feeling he had with his sword downstairs. He felt erratic in his movements. His temper was inflamed and he didn't know how to get his control back. He felt the burn from a cut to his shoulder and winced. His mind sent him back to when he first trained with Rowan. He was pretty tired when they sparred but he remembered what she had said to him when she took him down. _Your body was telling me where you were feeling weak._ Patrick knew where he was feeling weak; in his mind and in his heart. Henrick knew that. Henrick was purposely manipulating Patrick's spirit so he could have the upper hand.

Patrick spared a second to look at his shoulder. It wasn't as bad as he first suspected. Realizing what was important, what he was really here for, he felt the power of the sword come back. He only needed to become conscious of what was really going on at this moment to get it back. Henrick was smart. Patrick would give him that but ego was nothing compared to love; true love. Love for an existence of people he came back to lead and fight for, and love for a woman he never thought he would find. Rowan found him on earth and he was going to find her in Kalaylia.

Henrick started to back away from the force that Patrick was displaying. He saw that something came over Patrick; a thought, or a memory that changed his technique. It was like fighting a completely different person. Patrick was skilled and controlled. He followed through with every strike, and Patrick never took his eyes of him. Those eyes...they had Rowan in them. The spirit of Rowan was there and she was fighting with Patrick. Henrick went white with horror as if seeing an apparition that became flesh and bone.

He didn't feel the blade sink into his chest because his heart stopped beating when he saw he was fighting two people and not just one. Dropping to his knees, Henrick never took his eyes off of Patrick's.

"Now all children born in this world, especially mine, will know that love prevailed over ego. Now they will know what never to become. You have no legacy and no one will remember you." Patrick removed his sword from Henrick's chest and took Richard's sword out of his limp hand. "Do me a favor when you're on the other side. Welcome your sister with open arms and show her the way to the gates of hell because that is where both of you are ending up." He threw a kick at Henrick's shoulder and Henrick fell to his side; his eyes not closing in death but staying as they were; open in disbelief of defeat.

*****

I could hear the battle while riding. As soon as the sun started creeping up I could here the charge of the Kalaylian army. We weren't riding that fast because Lara was on full alert watching who was around. Knowing where most of the armies were before hand made it easier for her to navigate her way towards their destination.

I also couldn't help stealing glances at her from time to time; sizing up the competition, if you will. I knew the relationship that she and Patrick had. Knowing the intimate side of Patrick didn't help my uneasiness riding beside her either. The random thoughts that went through my head were horrible. I would have much rather ridden with Henrick.

"Why do you keep staring at me?" Lara asked. "It's not polite. Don't think I haven't noticed." Lara snapped at me.

"Did you love him? Are you capable of that?" I asked her straight out. There was nothing more that they could do to me besides kill me and I didn't think she was in a hurry to get that done.

"Who?" She responded, obviously faking she had no idea who I was asking about.

"Patrick?"

"Would it make you feel better if I didn't?"

"I just don't think you're capable of loving someone."

"That's not true. I've loved. I've also been hurt."

"Is that what this whole power trip is about? The fact that Patrick hurt you."

"Stop talking." She ordered.

"He'll kill Henrick you know. Does that hurt you?" I asked pressing on.

"You only hope he kills Henrick. My brother will be fine."

"You're delusional." I answered.

"If you don't stop talking right now..."

"You'll what? Hit me? Stab me? You can't kill me yet. Whatever you think you can do to me is nothing compared to what Henrick has already done unless you want to rape me too. That would really top it off."

"Aw you poor kitten. Don't like being loved?"

I rolled my eyes and smiled exasperated then I started to laugh. If I didn't laugh I was going to cry and I didn't want to her to see me cry.

"Your idea of love and mine are quite different, Lara."

"It doesn't matter. You'll learn or you'll have to learn how things work with us if you are to sit with us at the Capital."

"I will never sit with you at the Capital."

"Fine by me. We'll keep you locked in a room and let Henrick's children out when they're born."

I stayed quiet. The whole topic of children I wasn't ready to discuss with Lara. The fact that I was pregnant now wasn't sitting well with me and what was I supposed to tell Patrick or my parents? I felt like I was eighteen and had made a huge mistake which, considering what was going on in Kalaylia these days, it was.

We ascended a large hill and I looked back to see if I could see anything happening behind me. We had been riding for hours and I was so tired from nothing to eat and no sleep. I didn't see the eastern center anymore. I just saw a lot of trees and hills. We were in the middle of no where and even if I decided to run I wouldn't be able to get very far because I had no clue where I was. I desperately wanted to try. I wanted to get back to where I should have stayed in the first place. I wanted to go back home.

Out of the blue, I thought of the dove that fell from the sky when I was taken. It seemed so long ago that it happened. I couldn't have a cell phone here but my dove would be most helpful right now. It would be like calling 9-1-1. My heart started beating fast with a feeling that I didn't recognize at first. It felt like hope. I couldn't let Lara know of my experiment but I closed my eyes and thought of a dove. Any dove would do just as long as it found me and then I would send it away but not to Patrick. I would send it to my father. He had to know what was really going on and that it wasn't just me that was in danger; it was all of Kalaylia.

I could barely keep my eyes open. I was so tired, the adrenaline I had was running low and a deep exhaustion was creeping in making it difficult to keep my balance on the horse.

"Lara, Her High One is dozing off." The woman noticed I was having trouble staying vertical and stopped my horse and hers.

"I don't have time to stop! Princess, wake up." Lara demanded.

"I am trying." I answered.

"Try harder. We need to travel a fair bit more before we can stop."

"Then have her take the reins. If we must travel someone will have to guide this horse. I can't anymore." I motioned to the rebel beside me.

"Typical." Lara stopped her horse and dismounted. She walked the perimeter of the small meadow we came to then went back to her horse, grabbing wrapped packages out of the saddle bags. "Alright Rowan you win. An hour. That's all I'm giving. If you need to rest you have one hour." She held up her finger indicating one then walked away with her packages.

It turned out she was harboring food. She shared with our company but didn't hand me anything. It didn't matter. I curled my cloak tighter around me and found a soft patch of moss like ground. I fell onto it and closed my eyes, immediately falling into an exhausted coma.

*****

"Get me out of here!" Patrick hollered to Jake on the other side of the door.

"We're trying Patrick. I don't know the trick to this friggin' door." Jake hollered back.

"I don't care about the door. Bang it down or find someone who can!"

Jake rolled his eyes and looked to Nora and Bentley for any ideas. Bentley fingered at a keyhole and put his dagger in the small gap. He fumbled a bit biting his lip. He could feel something try to give but it kept slipping on him. He got frustrated and dropped the dagger onto the floor.

"Wait. That's a good idea. Maybe you can't get it but maybe Patrick can." Jake banged on the door to get Patrick's attention.

"Patrick, try picking the lock with something. Bentley almost got it done but it keeps slipping. Try from your end."

Patrick looked down at the heavy metal doorknobs and shook his head. "Is he kidding me?" He said under his breath. He took a dagger and maneuvered it in the lock feeling something try to give. He swore loudly when it kept slipping. "To hell with this." He took his sward and put it between the wood and the metal ripping the plate of metal away. He reached in with his fingers and felt the lock. Losing patience, he brought the handle of his sword to the locking mechanism and hammered the shit out of it.

All of his frustration and anger he let loose on the little pieces of metal. He didn't want to be locked in a room with a body he just took the life from. It creeped him out just that little bit more to give strength to the last blow. The lock finally gave and he stood back as Jake threw his shoulder into the door. It cracked open and Jake gave it another shot. The door flew open.

"'Bout time, Jake." Patrick told him sarcastically.

"Shut up, Burke. Are you about done here?"

"He's dead. That's all I can do." Patrick didn't look back at Henrick's lifeless body as he left the room.

"Rowan's with Lara." Jake announced to Patrick out in the hall.

"Do you know which direction?"

"No." Jake answered.

"How do you know she's with Lara?"

"Nora saw them together when she touched Rowan's uniform."

Patrick looked at Nora with a no nonsense look that made her shrink away a little.

"Are you sure?"

"I am General. I have no doubt."

He studied her and nodded his head. He trusted Nora. He had to.

"Thank you, Lieutenant Davy. Let's finish this and be on our way shall we?"

They heard screams, shouts and crashes from downstairs. One by one they ran down the staircase only to find civilians of the east having the upper hand on the few rebels that were left alive in the manor. Jake and Nora started swinging with the people. Patrick and Bentley made their way out of the building and onto the streets where the chaos was even worse. They watched as rebel bodies landed to the ground and every sort of weapon you could think of was being wielded by the eastern people. There was anger there; anger from living like prisoners for way too long and their mission was their freedom.

"Are you seeing this?" Patrick asked Bentley.

"Yes sir. I am."

"Are you believing it?"

"I think it's about bloody time it's happened." Bentley went to help a woman that was struggling with her attacker. Patrick followed his lead.

*****

I woke to the sound of soft cooing above me. I didn't know how long I had been sleeping but I didn't think it had been very long since I wasn't rudely woken from Lara. I closed my eyes again and tried to get back to the blackness of sleep but the cooing would not stop. It grew louder. I looked above me and saw it but the sight of it didn't register with me. I sat up trying not to make a sound and looked more closely. The recognition of the injured bird brought tears to my eyes and I stifled a cry with my hand.

"Oh my God. Oh my God." I whispered trying to hold it together. I knew I didn't have much time and closed my eyes. "Go to my father. Dad! Lara has me and I don't know where I'm going! Please Dad!" I whispered but was really screaming it in my mind.

"What do you think you're doing?! Where did that...? What are you doing?!" Lara screamed seeing the bird above my head.

"Go!" I yelled at it and it flew, trying to get air, it struggled terribly but Lara couldn't reach it in time. She threw whatever stones she could find at it but it found escape and soon was gone from our sight.

"Who did you call?! Who did you tell?!" Lara was furious and she was losing control.

"No one! I called no one."

"Liar. Do not stand there and lie to me!"

I stood hastily to my feet to get away but she was faster. Her palm made contact with the corner of my eye and the force of the smack sent me back, stumbling against the tree the dove had just left. I brought my arms above my face to protect it from her blows.

"Please Lara, stop." I begged.

"You are walking a very thin line with me Your High One! I don't care what my brother feels for you, if I catch you even looking at any living thing again I will kill you! Do you understand what I'm telling you?"

"Yes." I believed she was capable of anything evil and now that I got a small message out to the Capital, I wasn't ready to die just yet.

"Get on your horse. We're leaving. Keep yourself covered. Can you do that?" She asked me still seething.

"Yes." I brought the hood of my cloak up and, locating my horse, mounted it and waited to leave.

The rebel watched me and when I made eye contact with her she shook her head at me.

"That was stupid."

"What do you know about anything?" I told her.

"I know you were safer in the east." She replied taking her position beside me.

"There's no difference. It's all the same hell." I answered quietly.

*****

"Lieutenant Tagert?! How did we do sir?" Patrick asked when he saw the eastern lieutenant.

"I'm very confident we've won this round. Henrick dead?" Tagert asked shaking the General's hand.

"He is. We don't have to worry about him anymore. Is there any word on Her High One?"

"No sir. Lieutenant Murphey has informed me that she was taken by Lara but no one has seen her. She has a habit of being skilled in the art of disappearing."

"Clearly. Thank you Lieutenant. You've been a great help in all of this. How many officers have been sacrificed?"

"Surprisingly, only seven. That was our last count. There were some rebels that stole some horses and ran to the cover of the trees. We'll find them though."

"Don't bother. Cowards aren't worth the effort."

"How's the shoulder sir?" Lieutenant Tagert touched it gently and Patrick winced a little bit.

"Just a bit of a sting."

"Even so, you need to get that cleaned up."

"I'll do it." Nora strolled up to them.

Patrick smiled at her.

"Lieutenant Davy. I owe you a huge thank you for what you did today."

"It wasn't just me sir." She replied looking at his shoulder. "Come sit down."

Patrick followed her to a bench. Now that the gates to the small city were open, the place felt free. The air smelled better and the sun seemed to shine brighter on the rooftops.

"I will thank the others when I can but Nora, I can't thank _you_ enough."

"It was nothing, General Burke. Anyone would be proud to fight beside you. I need to get some water. I'll be back." She made her way through the crowds to a nearby house hoping she could find what she needed.

The people of the east were in full celebration mode. There was laughter from adults and the children played outside without fear. Neighbors stood and chatted with each other and those that fought described what their role had been; acting out various scenes with weapons still in their hands. The city was alive and Patrick was comforted in the knowledge that it would always be this way.

"Burke." Jacob found his friend watching the small celebrations around them.

"Murphey." Patrick greeted him and moved over so Jake could sit with him.

"Job well done, brother." Jake extended his hand and Patrick shook it.

"It's not over. It's far from over. Until Rowan's found I can't rest. How do I find her, Jake?"

"We'll find her. We'll find her and bring her back safe. There are rumors going around that Lara will take her west."

"What makes them think that?" Patrick asked.

"Because Henrick and Lara left the north. They don't think Lara would go back there and the west is closer to the Capital." Nora came back and handed the bowl to Jake. She wet a rag and dabbed at Patrick's wound.

"Then we'll head west. We'll gather the officers of the west and Capital and travel in the morning."

"Promise me you'll eat something and try to stay off your feet. You're no good to us exhausted, Patrick." Jake told him.

"Jake's right. You need a rest even if it's for a few hours. You've been going since you left the Capital." Nora pressed the rag into the wound and Patrick gasped a little. He glared up at her and she chuckled. "I'm sorry. I need to make sure it's clean."

"I've found you a bed. I will escort you to it once you've had a meal." Jake watched Nora's work as she bound the cut with clean fabrics.

"You win. I'll go willingly." He answered inspecting the work on his shoulder. "Where's the food?"

*****

Nora stood against the house listening to the music that was playing all around her. She was thrilled that it ended in the best possible way but this blade of happiness had a double edge. She ached for her friend who was still missing and she ached for the General who was going crazy with fear for her safety. Jake was exhausted. He also feared for Rowan but he wanted to be strong for Patrick and he always made sure she was okay, even while he was swinging a sword.

She was called out of her thoughts by footsteps approaching. She didn't bother turning to see who it was but knew when his hands fell on her shoulders squeezing them gently.

"You okay?" Jake asked.

"I'm good. You?"

"Exhausted but relieved that today went according to plan. I had a talk with Patrick." He cleared his throat before continuing. "Rowan was treated really badly here."

"In what way?" Nora asked turning to look at him.

"She was assaulted...sexually, by Henrick. We have to find her. She's strong but she's still vulnerable. I don't know how much more she can take."

"No, Jake..."

Nora wiped away the tears that started to fall. It was her worst fear and it happened.

"I'm so sorry, Jake. I wish there was more I could do; more I could see. I wish..."

"Hey hey. Don't do that. You knew Henrick had her and you know she's with Lara. That's more than we'd know if you weren't with us."

She managed a smile albeit a small one. At least they knew who Rowan was with.

"There see. It'll be good. Ride with me. I need to get out of here for a little bit." Jake went towards the horses.

"Of course."

They rode towards the small lake listening to the sounds of small insects chirping and night animals on the hunt. There was only a crescent moon in the night sky so there wasn't much light but the peace outside the city walls made up for it tremendously. Jake dismounted in a large field and walked a little bit in the tall grasses. He could still find the beauty of Kalaylia, even though he was living a hell in it. Most of the beauty that surrounded him was what he found in Nora. She was his forever.

"What are you thinking about, Lieutenant?" Nora asked beside him.

"I'm thinking of you."

"Yeah? Is it happy thoughts?"

"I want you to marry me, Nora." Jake cupped her face in his hands and stroked his thumbs against her cheeks.

"What's marry?"

"You don't know what that is?" He asked dropping his hands from her face and picked a couple blades of grass, twirling them in his fingers. It was funny, he thought he'd be more nervous at a time like this but he was surprisingly calm.

"No. Another human thing?"

"It's when two people, who couldn't imagine being without each other, decide to spend their lives together."

"Oh, like being tied."

"Tied?" Jake started weaving the blades of grass together to form a small circle."

"In Kalaylia we cannot be joined for eternity unless our blood mixes and flows between each other. When that happens we are one. Our blood ties us together for life."

"That sounds a little barbaric." He replied.

"It's not."

"And is there some sort of ceremony that goes with this?"

"Sometimes. It's quite personal." She answered. "Is there on earth?"

Jake laughed out loud remembering the circus that was his sister's wedding. He liked the idea of eloping much better.

"The ceremonies can be pretty large. In any event, it is customary to give a token of promise like a ring." He took her hand and slid the circle of woven grass onto her finger. "Nora, will you marry...I mean...tie with me, I guess." He hated how it sounded.

Nora giggled and looked at the ring of grass. "Yes Jake. I will marry you. It's the perfect night for it."

"What? Like now?"

"Yes. Give me your hand." She took the small dagger from her side.

"What's that for?" Jake couldn't help but grow a little alarmed when she took out the blade.

"Relax Jake." Nora made a small cut on her palm where the blood started gathering. She handed the dagger to Jake. "Trust me. If this is what you really want..."

Jake looked down at his hand then looked to the woman standing in front of him. He was definitely sure this is what he wanted and he made the same cut trying to be very manly about it. The warm blood crept slowly into his palm.

Nora tangled her fingers with Jakes and pressed her palm deeply to his, feeling the effects immediately. She gasped at the electrical burn that started flowing up her arm and she barely heard his moan as she closed her eyes to the intense sensations.

It was as if her blood was lighting his on fire. It was extreme but a need had risen to have it happen faster than it was. His breath quickened and beads of sweat popped up on his skin. Their mixed blood encircled his heart and pooled in his belly. He pressed his palm harder against hers, welcoming the pleasure of it even though it was largely uncomfortable and he desperately wanted to let go.

Nora dropped to her knees first, pulling Jake down with her. There seemed to be an invisible rope tying them together and it couldn't be broken. Nora was within him and Jake recognized himself in Nora's eyes. Their bodies were burning as a spark on a dynamite stick that trailed towards the center and when it reached it, they would explode. When the heat was felt within every inch of their bodies, including the tiniest corner of their toes, they opened their eyes to a new reality.

"We are tied." Nora whispered out of breath.

"Not quite."

He worked fast as he unbuttoned his shirt and stripped it off, tossing it to the side. She watched him and started following his lead. The thoughts of war, of murder, even of rescuing Rowan were gone. All it was now was a man and a woman celebrating each other under a crescent silver moon. They joined hands as they came together; not just by blood, but now as husband and wife.

*****

By now the stars were fading and her skin was chilled. She didn't remember falling asleep and cuddled closer to Jake who was still awake.

"How are you feeling?" She asked him quietly kissing his chest.

"Pretty nauseous actually." He admitted with a laugh. She joined him in their inside joke.

"Me too."

Jake rolled towards her, rolling her onto her back. He rubbed her abdomen then lowered his head to kiss it.

"I'm sorry I freaked out about the possibility of you being pregnant."

"It's okay. It is a scary thought, especially now with all this violence everywhere. It's a much different world than what it was."

"If it makes you feel better, the people of earth are constantly at battle with each other."

"It doesn't, Jake, but thanks for trying." Nora sat up and looked for her clothes.

"What I mean is there is always going to be some sort of conflict, whether it's outside of yourself or within. The universe isn't in a state of utopia. Maybe it will be someday."

"We can only hope." She replied. "I thought Kalaylia was, in a distant past, but it's been too long to remember."

"Trust me. This world and our future in it, which is going to be fantastic by the way, is my utopia. I wouldn't want to be anywhere else."

"That's good..." Nora put her shirt back on and started to fasten the buttons. "Because we need you. Get dressed. There's a big day dawning."

They gathered themselves and rode back to the city that was now starting to wake up. Civilians had leather satchels packed and horses saddled, as if they were leaving for something. Confused about what was going on, they entered the home that Jake left Patrick in. The old woman smiled up at them as she set the table for breakfast.

"Good morning." She greeted them.

"Good morning. How's the General?" Jake asked her.

"He's bathing which is what you two are going to do before you leave here. Look at the state of you!" She exclaimed. She came to them and picked at their clothes, disgusted at the look of them. "The best I can do with these is to spot clean. I don't have time to wash uniforms."

"It's fine. Don't worry about us." Nora held her hand up to try and wave her away and the woman caught it in mid air.

"What's this now? Your hand, what've you done with your hand. It looks..." She grabbed Jake's and examined it then looked at the two standing before her. "You've tied? In such a time as this? My heavens. Blessings on you two. Blessings to you. Oh, congratulations. It's wonderful. Come sit. I'll make something special."

"Thank you but you don't..." Jake started but he was quickly silenced by Patrick coming into the room. "Burke! How'd you sleep, brother?"

"Fine. Slept fine." Patrick answered.

He didn't want to tell them the truth of his dreams. The heartbeat he heard in his ears that was silenced and the confusing messages that Rowan tried to tell him but he couldn't understand.

"I call bullshit but you stayed horizontal right?"

"Pretty much. You guys are a mess. What's with all the blood on your...what have you done to your hands?!" Patrick exclaimed grabbing both palms.

"They were tied. Isn't it wonderful?" The old woman interrupted.

"Tied?" Patrick asked.

"I...I got married last night Patrick." Jake answered him.

"Excuse me?"

"Oh Jake. The ring! It's gone!" Nora was horrified.

"Don't worry about it. It was grass. I'll get you a better one."

"Wait! Hold on one minute. You married him?" Patrick asked Nora.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Jake asked insulted.

"Uh...think about it Jacob Murphey from earth."

Jake pondered what Patrick told him then nodded his head in agreement.

"He's right Nora. The news would be shocking to the people that know me best."

"You think?" Patrick told them.

"Do you not approve?" Nora asked panicked.

"No...Nora, it's not like that. Of course I approve. It's just a surprise. A really cool surprise. Congratulations. Come here." Patrick wrapped her in a hug and kissed her. "Why the cuts to the hands?" Patrick went to sit at the table to eat the food that was laid out.

"It's a Kalaylian thing. I'll tell you about it later." Jake sat with him.

"Great. I'm proud of you Jake. It's really great news. Your mother will hang you for it though."

"I am well aware of that. I'm fully expecting the fall out."

"Good. But just so we're clear, I can't protect you from her." Patrick joked with him.

"No need for protection. I plan on running like hell when she hears it." Jake laughed along with Patrick. It was great to see his friend smiling again. "What's going on outside?"

"Seems as though we have a larger army after what happened yesterday. I've tried to say no but they won't hear it." Patrick swallowed what was in his mouth and took another bite, chewing slowly.

"That's good though right? I mean, the more we have the easier it should be to end this."

"I'm very grateful for the volunteers but this isn't a fundraising event Jake. It's battles and death and..."

"It's also their world they're fighting for Patrick. You can't deny them this chance."

"I know you're right. A lot weighs on my conscience right now. That's all." Patrick pushed his food away.

"I know." Jake looked to Nora who was having her hand cleaned by the old woman. He knew exactly what Patrick was talking about.

*****

The screech of the eagle had people coming out of their homes to look to the sky. Issa and Ruth heard it and ran to the palace to hear of its news. They watched as the great bird landed at the large doors that blocked the entrance to the inside. They let themselves in the back way and ran to the main hall, anxiously awaiting Richard to come and find out what's happened. They prayed the bird was the bearer of good news.

"Allan! There's an eagle. Quick now! There's news." Mavis hurried her husband out of bed, which didn't take much effort. The screeching could be heard everywhere and he didn't even dress to go downstairs. He simply wrapped a robe around himself and left out the door.

"Mavis, do you hear it?" Lynda was out of her suite with Richard close behind. She was running down the stairs but knew that Richard could only receive the message. She wished he would pick up his pace.

"I do, Your High One." Mavis was running right behind her with Allan trying his best to keep up.

"Open the doors!" Richard hollered when he was halfway down the stairs.

Two officers heaved on the heavy wood doors and swung them open. When the eagle knew he could fit in, he entered and landed on a table in the front foyer. Richard met him there, as calmly as he could. His dreams gave a preview as to what this eagle was about to tell him. Staring into its eyes he saw the scene of Isaac's dead body from above and Rowan's horse tied to a tree. He saw Rowan in the east where Henrick was. He could only assume Henrick had taken her. He saw Patrick's speech to the army and he saw Patrick lead them to war.

"What is it Richard?" Lynda asked her husband anxiously.

"Rowan's been taken by Henrick. Isaac has died a traitor and the last thing it showed me was Patrick heading to battle."

"No, it can't be true. Isaac?" Allan rubbed his hands over his face thinking he was in a nightmare.

Lynda had no words. She couldn't breathe. Terror was gripping at her throat. For the second time she had lost her daughter and this time she didn't know if she would get her daughter back.

"Your High One? Are you alright?" Ruth asked quietly when she saw how white Lynda had gone.

"I...I need to sit." She collapsed on the floor.

Mavis went to Lynda's side and brought her arms around her. "We'll find her Lynda. We'll find her. Patrick won't stop until she's recovered."

"And how will she be recovered? Richard? Will they find her dead or alive?" Lynda lashed out at her husband. In her mind it was his fault she was gone. He allowed it to happen.

"I had to send her. You know I had to send her." He responded.

"You didn't! She could have stayed behind! This is exactly what I thought would happen!" Lynda stood and faced her husband.

"You thought! Our world is dying and she is here to save it!"

"Really! You think now, that she's been captured by Henrick, she's able to save it or will we all be ruled by ego. Shall I bow down to Henrick now?! He has her and now he has the Capital!"

"Your High Ones, these events have obviously passed. There has been some time since the battle. We need to know the outcome before jumping to conclusions." Allan told them.

"You can blame me all you want, Lynda, but you will see. Ego has not won yet." Richard stormed out of the palace and the eagle followed waiting for a message to send back to its General.

"Your High One, is there anything we can do?" Issa asked.

"Ready Richard's horse because as soon as I know where Rowan is, I'm demanding _he_ get her back." She stormed away leaving everyone staring after her. The whole High Family was similar in one respect, their passion and their temper.

*****

Richard walked and walked. He walked for hours ignoring people and their questions about rumors that have spread. His temper was short and he didn't care to speak to anyone. He had sent the eagle on its way with the obvious question; the outcome of the battle and if Rowan was safe. He had a mind to send a dove on his own mission to find Rowan to save time. He felt like a caged lion craving escape. Now he knew what his daughter had felt like being kept here against her will. He couldn't just leave to search. As small as Kalaylia was, he didn't have time to search everywhere. Henrick could be anywhere and Lara, he assumed, was still in hiding, waiting for her perfect moment to show herself.

Rowan was definitely being held by ego because he couldn't find her with is mind like he did when she was on earth. All he had to do was close his eyes and he could see her growing up, the travels she had been on and her day to day routine when she was home with Mavis and Allan. Now that she was with Henrick, he couldn't see her at all. That's how he knew she wasn't safe; the fact that he couldn't see her face. Richard didn't want to think that Patrick had failed but he didn't know any other outcome because Rowan was like a blank page in a book.

Richard found himself on the rocky beach, looking out onto the water. He knew it was one of Rowan's favorite places to visit and being there, he found some peace with the memory of his daughter. He told her over and over to hang on and be strong because help was on the way. He would ask her where she was and keep seeing her face and asking her over and over. He could only hope the message would slip through a crack during a weak moment of Henrick's. As he concentrated on Rowan, a dove flew to him and landed on an old log. It stood there, staring at him, waiting. He sighed heavily and wandered over to it.

"Do you have something for me?" He asked out loud.

He didn't bother using his mind as it was full of worry and he couldn't calm it. Of course the bird had nothing. Richard looked more closely at the feathered animal. It didn't seem right. Its chest had no feathers on it and its leg was twisted. "What happened to you?" He asked.

Richard slowly knelt and held out its hand. The dove limped over to him and he stroked its chest where it had been injured.

"Dad!"

He heard her. Her voice called to him. Richard stood and looked around but she wasn't there. He turned to the bird again. "No." He whispered to himself. Richard crouched by the dove again and continued stroking its chest.

"Dad!"

"Where are you Rowan?" Richard asked, more to himself than the bird but it answered anyway.

"Lara has me. I don't know where I'm going."

Rage filled him. Henrick passed her off to Lara. He must have given her to Lara because he knew Patrick was coming for her.

"Which direction were they travelling? Can you tell me that at least? Just a direction?" He begged the white bird. All it did was turn its body. "That doesn't help me." The bird didn't care. It stood in the same direction and wouldn't move. Aggravated he stood and paced.

Still the bird wouldn't move.

Richard turned his body in the direction the bird was standing. He suddenly got it. He knew what the bird was telling him.

"I'm coming, Rowan. I'm leaving today and I'm coming for you. Hold on."

*****

Lynda found Richard dressing in their room. He had a uniform on his body and was pulling on boots.

"Where are you going?" She asked him.

"I know where Rowan is. Lara has her. I'm going to bring her back."

"Are you taking anyone with you?"

"Yes."

"Where is she? Where's Rowan?"

Richard got up out of his chair and strapped a sword to his side. He chose a couple good-sized daggers then spared a second to look at his wife.

"She's west."

"That's not a long ride."

"A day and a half."

Lynda swallowed her pride as she chose what she said next. "I owe you an apology Richard."

She knew her husband only did things that he thought were best. That's why he was in charge and he did a fine job. Emotion clouded her mind with anger and she couldn't see it before. Richard dropped his hands to his side and faced his partner.

"You don't owe me anything. I was foolish to let her go. I wanted to make her happy. She was unhappy here, Lynda."

"She wasn't unhappy. She's your daughter. She wanted to fight for her home; to make it like it was. That's all you've been doing for fifty years. I couldn't see it because I feared what has now happened. It's not up to us to know what lies ahead. You couldn't have predicted this. I'm sorry I blamed you. It's just, she's my only child. The only one I'm ever going to have. I have a terrible fear that my last memory of her will be us quarreling about how she..."

Richard put his arms around her and she laid her head on his chest.

"Mothers and daughters quarrel. Don't worry, if I get my way, you will have many more arguments with Rowan."

"She said it was a prison here."

"When this is all over, Rowan, and everyone in Kalaylia, will have their freedom back. It will be a new world." He let her go and stroked her cheek. "I'll bring her back." He kissed her fully on the mouth, feeling her love for him again.

Lynda, Mavis and Allan walked Richard to the stables where a group of five men were waiting on their horses. The horses were eager to get going. There's only so long you can keep a Kalaylian horse saddled and expect it to be patient for a ride.

"Allan, you're in charge while I'm gone." Richard shoved his hands into a pair of gloves.

"Richard..."

"Stop, Allan. I trusted you with my daughter for the last thirty four years. I trust you with Kalaylia. Rowan is Kalaylia and you did an outstanding job raising her."

"Thank you Richard."

"Lynda, have hope." He told his wife.

"I do. Be safe." She touched his chest and he held her hand there.

"I love you. I'll do what I can to bring her back."

"I know."

"Alright." He kissed her tenderly and smiled at her.

"Go!" She pointed to the horses and he did as he was told pulling himself onto his horse.

He didn't speak any more words as he led the men out of the gates and into the country, towards the west.

*****

My eye was swollen. I could barely see out of it. I didn't need a mirror to guess what color it had become. The spit of rain made me shake with cold and I was so hungry and tired but Lara didn't seem to care. I knew both Henrick and Lara had tempers but anything seemed to set her off. You wouldn't even have to speak and she would be upset that you weren't speaking.

"We've arrived. Keep your mouth shut and your head down." She told me.

I looked around. There was no town. I assumed we would be in the city like the east but I realized that was stupid of me. The rebels haven't invaded the west yet but I had a vision of that changing soon. The north still contained a rebel army that was probably on their way right now. This was just a rendezvous point.

My temporary home was just a country manor. It was a rather large home and looked in disrepair. It looked like it had been very beautiful in its day but now it was very worn and seemed abandoned. An elderly man came to greet us at the gates. He opened them and let us pass through.

"Miss. Finley. I was starting to get worried. I sense there has been a battle to the east." The elderly man walked up to Lara as she dismounted her horse.

"Yes Michael. There has been. Any word of the outcome?" She replied.

"Nothing but I am trying to find out."

"Let me know the minute you have word on Henrick. This is Rowan. Her High One needs a rest. Take her to the top floor. Only the best for royalty." Lara said sarcastically watching me get down.

"As you wish, Lara. Come with me girl. We'll get you settled. I'm sure you're anxious to rest a while."

I followed him silently and prayed they had some dry clothes for me to wear but I wasn't holding my breath looking at the place. The path towards the front door was riddled with overgrown grasses and you couldn't see where the stones were laid to walk on. Wood beams were cracked and hanging from the roof of the porch and the actual roof of the home was patched with sod. I gently touched my eye and winced at the pain of it. I didn't lose my sight in it. I could still see through the slit that was left. When Henrick saw it, he would be furious.

Inside the home it was warmer. There was a large fire going in the sitting room. I pulled off my hood and looked around. It was a wreck but it was warm and dry. I wasn't complaining.

"Follow me. Up this way. Don't think about running Your High One. There are rebels everywhere."

"Why do you do her bidding?" I asked him.

"It's all I've ever known. I've been doing the bidding of the five since I was a young boy."

"Are you loyal to her?"

"Yes Rowan. I am. I will not harm you but I will tell Lara if I suspect anything is out of the ordinary."

"I understand." I told him.

"I've met your father. What a great leader." Michael slowly went up the stairs holding onto the rail.

"Thanks, I guess."

"You know, I've always wondered why the five strayed. Besides power, I guess, but would you look at what power gets you; a ruined house and a life of secrecy."

"You're very odd." I told him.

"Why? My hypocrisy bothers you."

I stopped moving, surprised at what he admitted to me. He laughed it off.

"I may be a loyal servant but I don't have to agree with what's been done. You see, girl, my mind has been at war with my heart since I was a boy. I was born stuck in the middle but my parents belonged to the north so that's where I stayed. I dare not say my opinion though. I treasure my life too much. Mind your opinions and you'll live. Here we are now." Michael stopped at the top of stairs. After three floors he was tired and out of breath. "I'll bring your supper. Your child is weakening. It needs nourishment."

"You know I'm pregnant?" I asked.

"Remember, I am stuck in the middle Your High One." Michael left me but shared some parting words. "Do not try to run. There are rebels everywhere."

I entered the room and wasn't surprised at what I found. The furniture was sparse. There was a small chair by an old fireplace. At least there was dry wood lying around that I could start a fire. There was a bed but half of it was on the floor and animals seemed to have made the decrepit mattress their home. Some dry clothes were kept out, if you could call them clothes. It looked like a nightshirt and a pair of old men's trousers. I decided that would be the best thing to do first, to get out of these wet cloths.

Moving fast, I stripped off the wet cloak and gown and pulled on the shirt and pants. They were much too big but worked. I undid my hair so it would dry faster then walked over to the large fireplace to study it. It looked like it hadn't been used in years and I felt bad for the birds that had made their nest in the chimney because they were about to get smoked out. I cleaned out a spot and started setting up wood and fabric that would burn. It looked like the previous occupants of the room left some stones to get a fire going. From all my traveling on earth, where sometimes building a fire was so important, I had no problems getting a spark and the fabric lit easily, spreading to the dry wood. I was so cold I could have crawled into it but set myself in front and stared into the flames.

I closed my eyes and sent thoughts to Patrick, my parents and my grandparents. I still didn't know if the dove had made it and, not feeling very positive, I didn't think it would. The dove looked badly injured and I couldn't believe it actually came to me in the first place.

"Your High One?" Michael peeked his head in the room and I looked up to him not bothering to smile. "Ah, you have a fire going. Wonderful. Here's your food and I thought you may need a blanket for warmth."

"Thank you. You're too kind." I said sarcastically.

"Your welcome." He ignored my hostility and placed the food on a small chair.

"Some real wood would be better than scraps." I commented.

"Is that a request?"

"If it was would you actually do it?" I asked.

"Yes I would. Wouldn't want you getting sick now."

"Then I request more wood."

"I will return. Eat your meal." Michael left the same way he came in and I stood and looked at my meager meal, worried if it was really safe to eat. I thought of Patrick and my father even harder and willed them to get their asses here, pronto.

*****

The armies and people of the east returned to the cheers of the armies of the south and the west. The celebrations were short lived when the word spread that Rowan had been taken by Lara and was thought to be headed west. Patrick ordered every bird that could fly, to the sky to search. There were only a handful of falcons to release but it was done. Patrick was always on the look out for his eagle but in the gray cloudy sky there was nothing. There was nothing to do but start moving the rest of the troops. Fires weren't lighting and he wanted to finish this up anyway.

"Nora, take Rowan's horse with you." Patrick told her.

"Yes sir." She agreed and went to locate where it had been kept.

"Jake, I think we'll stay together this time as a group. The northern rebels could be close and I would feel better with numbers."

"You thinking there's going to be a sneak attack."

"I don't know but I wouldn't put it past them. We'll stay away from the trees. I don't think we could sneak this many people west anyway."

"Sounds good."

Nora found the horse and was anxious to see how the dove was keeping. She had instructed it to be fed and watered while they were gone and she hoped it was much better.

"Hello girl. How are you feeling now? More calm?" She stroked the horse to make sure it was calm. It seemed to be very well as it happily snacked on the grass around it. Nora peaked inside the saddlebag and to her surprise, the bird was gone. "What the..." She looked around to try to find the officers she left in charge of the bird and found one of them preparing her horse to leave.

"Gwynne?" Nora walked up to her and tapped her shoulder.

"Yes Lieutenant?"

"Where's the dove? Did it die?"

"No. It disappeared. I went to tend to it yesterday and it was gone."

"How? It could barely move"

"I don't know. I looked for it to make sure it hadn't been trampled by the horses but it was gone."

"Thanks." Puzzled, Nora walked back to Rowan's horse.

She looked once more around her and in both saddlebags but it was no where. Tying the chestnut horse to her saddle she was startled out of her confusion by Jake.

"Why do you look so concerned? More then usual I mean." He asked her.

"The dove. It's gone." Nora told him.

"Rowan's dove?" He asked.

"Yeah. It's disappeared. Gwynne noticed it was gone yesterday."

"The only way that it would have dared to move was if...you think it went to Rowan?"

"I don't know. I would assume Rowan thought it had died with Isaac's falcon."

"But these messengers hang around waiting for messages...do you think it went looking for her?"

"It's the only possibility I can think of Jake."

"Then we keep our eyes to the sky or in the trees around. We need to keep a look out for any messages from Rowan."

"I agree. I'll spread the word."

"We leave in a few minutes. Patrick wants us all together on this one. He doesn't want to take any chances of a separated group getting ambushed." Jake watched Nora pull herself on her horse.

"I'll stay close."

"Stay away from the trees okay." He told her lovingly.

"Understood." Nora saluted him and rode the horses to the back.

*****

Richard kept a low profile with his riders. He was only a few hours away from the west but the horses needed a break and so he ate what he could with the men that accompanied him. His senses were always on alert for any sort of activity around them. Richard didn't know what to expect in the west. He didn't hear of any invasion but messages were few and far between and if Lara was to the west then there must be some quiet rebel activity forming. He wondered if she was waiting on the outcome of the eastern battle first before moving to take the west. Richard got a distinct feeling that the rebels were really grasping for straws at the moment.

"Your High One?"

"Yes Malloy?" Richard answered.

"What do you suppose all those falcons are up to?" Officer Malloy pointed to the sky. In the grey, he could see a handful of falcons darting this way and that, flying towards the west."

"I would assume it's a search party."

"For her High One?"

"Yes. Patrick must have ordered them." Richard's soul gave a sigh of relief. He knew Patrick had to be victorious.

"Shall we change course and ride to the armies then?"

"That would be the smart thing to do wouldn't it." Richard thought out loud.

"We're so close to the western center, Your High One. It doesn't make sense to turn the opposite way." Officer Hayes argued.

"And what if we are the next needing rescuing? We're six people going in with no real clue about what's happening in the west." Malloy retorted.

"We're most likely a day apart. No, we'll continue to the west. I'll send a dove to Patrick telling him we'll be in the center shortly. The west needs to be on alert about what's coming. It will be the final chapter." Richard stood and attempted to retrieve his messenger while the officers looked on.

"He's crazy." Malloy shook his head and poked at the small fire. "This is crazy. There are only six of us and hundreds of them."

"He knows what he's doing. This isn't a time to question His High One." Hayes defended his leader. "We don't know what's there but the west doesn't know what's coming. If we can give them an idea about what to expect they'll be ready. Like he said, it will be the final chapter. This whole thing will be over and we can finally live in peace."

"I hope you're right."

"Look, the General is right behind us. It's just a day, right?"

"Anything can happen in a day." Malloy got up and dusted his pants. If there was a chance he was riding to his death he didn't want to prolong it. He wanted to be at their destination as soon as possible.

*****

I don't know how long I slept. One minute I was staring into the fire and the next I was waking up to a dark sky. The fire had been kept up. It seemed larger than what I had built previously and I shrugged the blanket tighter around my shoulders and stayed lying on the floor. Michael had been here as the old food was gone and some fresh portions of something had been left. I wasn't hungry. Food was the least of my worries. There was no escape and just a little hope that an injured dove made its way to the Capital to get help. I didn't even know where Patrick was. I didn't know if he was victorious and I had no clue if Henrick had escaped without harm.

I had never done so much praying as I had the last few days and I felt like none of my prayers were being heard. I would try to send messages to Patrick, unsure if he could even see me in his dreams. I tried to do what Lara was capable of but got nothing back. Maybe it was because I was always in the middle of chaos that it didn't work. I was alone right now. I sat up and brought my fingers to my forehead picturing Patrick in my mind's eye. I breathed deeply and only thought of Patrick.

A scene started appearing. There was a group of officers around a fire. Jake and Nora were there. Everyone was silent and Patrick had his eyes closed, his back up against a tree. It was as if I was standing behind him and no one could see me. Like a spirit watching over their living relatives at a funeral.

"Patrick." I whispered.

His head shot around looking at who could have called him. He straightened and looked but could see no one.

"Patrick can you hear me?" I asked.

"Rowan?" He asked in a whisper.

"Yes General. I don't have much time. I must tell you where I am or try to."

Patrick closed his eyes and brought his fingers to his forehead. His mind started leaving his body and he found himself standing next to Rowan but it wasn't Rowan. It was only her mind as well. Her image was blurry but it was her and she did not look good.

"Where are you, Princess?"

"I don't exactly know. I'm west but not in the western center. I am held in an old house of some sort. The house is big but it's hidden. It looks abandoned. There is rebel activity everywhere. Trust no one you find on your travels."

"I'm coming for you." He told me.

"Patrick, I'm scared that if you do not find me, I'll be killed. Lara is violent and will murder me when she feels she has no more use for me."

"Is she with you in this house?"

"Yes. The old man she gives orders to...his name is Michael...he helps me. His loyalty is hers but he can be swayed. Don't hurt him."

Patrick's image started to waiver and I knew I couldn't hold on anymore. This new ability was exhausting and being so mentally drained I didn't have the capacity to think any longer. I let my fingers drop and collapsed back down on the floor.

Patrick's mind came back to his body and he woke with jolt. Jake noticed and looked over to his friend, concerned. Patrick massaged his temples and made sure to remember every detail that Rowan had told him.

"Something happen, brother?" Jake asked.

"Rowan sent me a message in my dream."

"What is it?"

"She's not in the western center. She's in an abandoned home to the west. We're going the right way but she must be close by. I need search parties spread out as soon as the sun rises. We need to get her back. Lara's unstable so Rowan's not safe."

"We'll leave as soon as we're able to." Jake reassured him.

"There are rebels everywhere. She said trust no one." Patrick added.

"Fine by me. I trust only those with a crystal around their neck and a uniform on their body."

"Even then Jake, we can't be too sure." Patrick stared into the fire remembering Issac.

There were only two people Patrick knew were loyal right now; Jacob Murphey and Nora Davy. The rest would need to prove it.

*****

The gates opened when Richard and his men made it to the western center. They were met with confusion. His High One never traveled in such a state and rarely left the Capital. The people knew something had happened in this battle and started crowding around Richard to hear of any news that he had brought with him. He stayed quiet. He wasn't about to talk with just anyone.

"Bring me Anya. I need to speak with her immediately." Richard demanded from those around him. He walked with a purpose to the western manor where he knew she would be. Large doors opened for him and he walked inside with the men that he took from the Capital.

He was led to a room that was used for council. Richard paced until the door opened again with food from the kitchens. He gave permission to his men to start eating but he would not touch anything until he spoke with Anya.

Anya and Richard had been close friends since childhood. She ended up marrying the lieutenant from the west, Lieutenant O`Hara, but kept herself in the know about the rebellion and the politics of this war. Richard knew Lieutenant O`Hara was fighting in the battle but Anya would have stayed to protect the western centre.

She blew into the room in rush. When she heard Richard had come with only a few men for protection, she knew something had happened. Anya looked to Richard and noticed his tired face, his pale complexion and his dull eyes. He was exhausted with worry. Even a man, as great as Richard, could only take so much.

"Richard, what brings you here? Your safety is in great danger travelling like this."

"I understand Anya but there has been a horrible complication and I need your help. Where can we talk? I need absolute privacy."

"Come this way."

She led him out of the room to her private quarters. She sent her pages away and bolted the door.

Richard turned to her with a very serious look on her face. "Can you be trusted, Anya?"

"Of course I can be trusted. What's happened?" She asked a little insulted.

"Rowan's been taken by Lara. The east was invaded again. General Burke has fought a battle there and I'm sure the outcome is in our favor but the west is unprotected and I believe it is the next to be attacked. Have you seen or heard anything about Rowan being in the west."

"No I have not but I do feel there is rebel activity behind our walls. We have barely an army to protect us and I trust no one. Where is General Burke? Is he on his way to the Western Centre? I feel there isn't a lot of time for us."

"He is on his way now but we need to secure the safety of my daughter. If she isn't behind these walls then where could she be? I know she's in the west. I can feel she's close."

"I will send word that she's in the west and I will have remaining officers looking for her but you cannot stay here. The north is close. Ego is starting to build itself up behind these walls. I can feel it in my heart. We need to get General Burke to stop them at the gates. In these walls it's barely an issue but if the north is successful in getting in here...I need an army, Richard."

"I will get you one. I need a uniform. Get me out of these clothes and into a uniform of an officer. I will ride to Patrick alone. He's not far."

"You're crazy. Not a chance." Anya walked away from him, shaking her head.

"What can I do?"

"You should never have left the Capital in the first place." Anya argued.

"I had no choice. I need to find my daughter and I needed to warn you. This is the last chapter and the rebels will win if I don't find Rowan."

"Lara has Rowan...ego has already won."

"Not if I can help it. She's still alive; therefore, we have a chance. Help me Anya. Patrick is near. You will have your army."

Anya studied him intently and saw the hope in his face. She needed to help him get Rowan back. Anya thought back to where she could be. There were many farms on the outskirts of the centre. She could be held up in any one of those. One in particular, which had been standing vacant for a very long time, was her childhood home. It was a twenty minute ride from here. She wondered if it was possible that Lara could have her there. Anya went to her husband's wardrobe and pulled out clothes.

"Here, put these on." She threw them at him and left out the door. "I will secure my horse for you. You cannot ride yours. Be quick. The sun is almost up and you need to leave before then."

"Thank you." Richard started undressing and putting on Lieutenant O'Hara's clothes. He waited anxiously for Anya's return.

Richard stood at the window and watched as the west started greeting the day. There was a sense of fear behind these walls and he knew why. With their armies gone they were completely helpless. The east was taken back and the west would never be theirs. He would make sure of it.

Anya let herself into her room and bolted the door again. "Here's some food for your trip. I don't know how long you'll be and I'm hoping you'll not come back until you have conquered the rebellion. There is a vacant house twenty minutes to the North West. Start there. I know it's vacant because it's where I grew up. There has been no one living there since I've been married. If there is any place Lara could be holding herself up it would be there. No one knows of it and it's quite sheltered from years of neglect." She held up a cloak for Richard and he took it and swung it over his shoulders.

"I will send word once I know what the General's plan is. If you see an army to the east, it's ours. Have them guard the western perimeter. Keep all families behind these walls. No one comes or goes now. Not one person is to leave these walls." Richard ordered strapping his sword to his side.

"Understood, Your High One."

"I will leave on my own. Keep my officers at the gates."

"You sure that's wise, Richard."

"Yes. Groups can be suspicious."

They both turned to leave and Anya led the way to the horse that was waiting at the stables. Anya flipped open one of the saddlebags and showed Richard the protection that she hid in them. He strapped a couple of the smaller daggers to his body and mounted the horse. He only nodded to her as he raced out of the gates and into the dawn. The sky was red and orange. Blood would be spilled today.

*****

Lara paced in front of the great fire. She was on edge to hear anything from the east and constantly went to anyone who she thought was coming with news. She was told Rowan was barely eating or drinking and that she would only lie by the hearth. Lara was thinking she was purposely doing harm to herself. She didn't care anymore. It's not like she had to stay alive. She wasn't even carrying Henrick's child. She could care less if she chose death.

The front door opened and a man she recognized as Henrick's page, flew through the opening. He was frantic and when he made eye contact with her he bolted for the room she was in.

"What's happened?" Lara asked quickly.

"The east has been taken back. There was a revolt from the people. General Burke's army...they have the east back. The armies and the people are travelling towards the west. They are nearly upon the steps of the western centre but have search parties spread out for Her High One."

"What about Henrick?" She asked panicked.

"Patrick buried a sword in his heart. I saw his body. He's gone. You're the last, Lara."

"Henrick's been killed?" Lara sat in the nearest chair as her legs gave way. "Patrick killed my brother?"

"He's killed many Lara. His only concern is getting Rowan back. You're in great danger."

"He killed my brother!" She screamed. "If he has taken what has been so important in my life I will take the life of what has been his!" She bolted for the stairs and took them two at a time until she reached my room.

I heard her behind the door and readied myself. I had no weapons but had no time to protect myself as she threw open the door and came at me with her whole body. She slammed me against a stone wall and I hit the back of my head on the rocks. My hand came to the wound that bled freely.

"Patrick has killed Henrick. Did you know that?" She asked furious as she slapped my face.

"No." I stuttered trying to protect myself from her blows.

She grabbed my hands and put them behind my back. "You know what that means now hey Princess...isn't that what he calls you; his little pet name for Her High One." She dragged me to a large post and started binding my hands around it until I faced her with hands tied behind me.

"What are you doing?" I asked frightened.

"He killed my brother. I will kill his child!"

"NO Lara! Please NO!" I screamed and doubled over in pain as she struck me in the lower abdomen. She punched time and time again until I could taste blood in my mouth. The room swam all around me. I heard ringing in my head and had a fire where my heart was. Then the cramping started.

Lara picked up a piece of wood that was lying around and gave one last attempt to loosen the child inside me. I was doubled over and barely conscious. She threw the wood to the side of the room and spit on me. "I truly hope that you die slowly and painfully with knowledge that you should have never returned here. No one should die with regret but I pray you do." She left the room not looking back and locked the door behind her.

*****

The west was close and so was the end to this horrible reality that Patrick now lived in. He felt like he had been gone forever and wondered what a normal life would be like in Kalaylia. At this point he just wanted this done. He wanted his girl back and he wanted to be able to breathe full breaths again. Jake and Nora deserved a better wedding than what they had. Jake was over the moon about being tied with Nora but it should have been done in happier times when they could have celebrated properly. Desperation to not feel alone was sneaking up on all of them especially Patrick. He was desperate to find Rowan and have her in his arms.

He had released four search parties and the rest were heading to the western center. He had received Richard's message that he would be in the west. Patrick could only imagine what Lynda had been like when she heard the news about Rowan's kidnapping. Patrick wanted to get Rowan back to her mother so they could never be separated again.

"Patrick!" Jake called to him and pointed to a rider in the distance. The rider had their horse at a good speed and Patrick went after him. A rider going that fast was moving towards something that they needed to get to in a hurry. Patrick was going to find out what it was. He kicked his horse into high gear and made to cut off the rider ahead of his destination.

"You there! Stop!" He hollered. The rider looked towards Patrick and slowed his horse. "Where are you off to in such a hurry?" Patrick trotted up to the horse and stopped right in front of him.

"I'm looking for my daughter, General." Richard pulled the hood from his head and looked at Patrick with a set face.

"Richard...what...?" Patrick stammered confused at the state Richard was in.

"Lieutenant O'Hara's wife gave me a location of where she may be. I've been stopped by a few of the officers in your search party but won't stop again. We haven't much time."

"You can't go in there alone Richard. I'll get officers. Where is this place?"

"Gather officers now. I feel we have only a short time before she is taken from us."

"Taken from us?" Patrick asked.

"Her life is fragile. I can't feel her heart beat anymore, General. Gather men and women. We're going in. Send the rest to the western centre. The northern rebels are on their way. It ends today." Richard rode off leaving Patrick in a state of panic.

"Jake! It's Richard. Round up fifty. He knows where Rowan is!"

Jake gave him the thumbs up and rounded up as many men and women that he could shout at. The word spread fast and Nora joined Jake at the front of the line of more than fifty officers. They road after Patrick and Richard. The rest of the army picked up speed and hurried to the western center.

Richard slowed to where he thought the house should be but all he saw was bush. He could feel the rebels hiding in the trees. He looked around and studied the surroundings. There had to be a path somewhere. He closed his eyes and thought of Rowan but could not feel her anymore. This scared him. He had never felt such fear.

"General, sweep the perimeter. I know the house is here." Richard commanded.

Patrick whistled to his officers and pointed to the trees.

"Find a way in." He ordered.

Patrick took his horse to the edge of the bushes. His only thought was Rowan as he looked into the trees. Richard was right. She was in here. He made his horse walk into the bush a little bit. The horse complained a little but once they were inside the actual bush it started to clear. He proceeded cautiously and knew Jake was right behind him.

"Is this it?" Jake asked.

"This is it. Signal to the others." Patrick ordered.

It took everything in him not to rush forward but to stay put until his officers were in formation, cutting off all exits around the place. The only way the rebels could run would be through the back. Not that they could do anything. Richard had the upper hand in this one and Patrick was glad to oblige.

The army slowly crept forward, forming a long chain of protection. They all listened carefully; all at the ready to protect their High One and their General in case the need arose. Patrick could see a house in the distance. It was still. There was no activity.

Patrick looked to Jake and Nora and gave them a signal to veer off to the front of the house. He signalled to Richard who pointed to the back of the property. Richard agreed and they split in two groups.

When the trees got sparse and the clearing grew, the rebels started appearing. One by one, with weapons in their hands, circling the house and blocking whoever was inside. Patrick almost laughed and if he didn't think there was something up their sleeves he might of. He dismounted his horse and walked toward the entrance, sword raised, ready to kill anyone that tried to stop him.

"You think we're just going to let you walk in here and take what you want?" A woman sauntered up to him, readying herself for his sword.

That's when he heard the foliage behind him give way. Rebels were in front and behind. Their numbers grew but he didn't think that there were as many people as he had with him.

"I think it would be smarter if you did." He growled.

"She's dead you know. She's laying there in garbage and filth with no one to claim her. Lara's killed her.

"She's stronger than you think and she's not dead until I lay eyes on her lifeless body you fucking bitch." Patrick told her.

"Oh yeah? When's the last time you felt her?" She asked circling him.

Jake dismounted and Nora followed his lead. He didn't like what was happening and knew there was a battle coming. He could feel the army that was with them just waiting for the sign to kill them all. Their hearts were on fire with a need to end this fast. They could easily overtake the rebels here and still have energy for the fight that would be the last. The horses weren't even edgy. They stayed perfectly still waiting for their riders to tell them what to do.

Nora looked to the trees. She saw Patrick's eagle and falcons that had come to settle on branches. There were too many to count. Two doves appeared and settled above Nora softly cooing; Richard's and Lynda's she supposed. Rowan's was in no state for a war. Nora had never seen birds act like this. She was in awe at the support from the horses and now the birds. Her heart tripled in size for Kalaylia and all that She contained. This whole world seemed to know that Rowan needed them and they were all joining the cause to protect her and try to save her from her hell.

The rebels looked to the trees as well. More and more birds came from the skies; all kinds of birds. They landed in the surrounding trees, some on the house in the distance just waiting for something to start; just waiting for their chance to help the only Kalaylian that could ensure the continuation of their existence. That Kalaylian was Rowan.

"Now!" Patrick hollered at everyone.

Jake ran for the first rebel in front of him. The rebel wasn't expecting it and Jake sliced through his throat with ease as a bird attacked him on the ground.

The noise from the chaos around them was deafening; horses had minds of their own, birds were swooping and screeching. Patrick didn't hear it. His mind was in his sword and his sword was clearing the path toward the front door of that house. There was one person he wanted to see right now and that person was Lara. Their relationship would end today.

"Jake! Get Rowan! Find her now!" Patrick yelled.

Rebels were falling in every direction as the armies of Kalaylia pushed further toward the house. Nora and Jake crashed through the front door along with several others. They were met with some resistance but that was taken care of quickly. Patrick entered the house and looked around.

"Search everywhere. I want Lara found." He growled. "Jake, get up those stairs and search for Rowan."

"Got it." Jake ran for the stairs and couldn't get up them fast enough.

Officers would search rooms and tell Patrick that Lara was nowhere to be seen. He didn't believe it for a second. She was here. He knew she wouldn't leave Rowan alone in this house. Patrick threw down bookshelves searching for secret passageways. He removed carpets and tore away furniture. There was nothing and then he saw it; a huge wardrobe in one of the sitting rooms. It was perfect to conceal someone or some kind of entrance to another part of the house. With the help of a young man, he ripped it from the wall. There, before them, was a door that was slightly ajar.

Patrick looked to the officer while pushing open the door. "Get me some coverage over here now." He turned away and let himself in.

*****

Jake and Nora searched every room until they came to the third floor. There was only one other room up here and Jake kicked in the door with everything he had. The scene before him was horrifying and something he would never forget. There was a fire that was almost out, in the large fireplace. The room smelled of mold, the furniture was broken down and smashed everywhere. The wood floors were rotten and the ceiling dripped from the previous day's rain. Before them, a man was bringing a female's body to the floor. The woman was covered in blood from the waist down, her auburn hair caked with dried blood from her head and her face was bruised with one eye swollen. She was limp and the old man could barely carry her even though it was obvious he was being as careful as he could.

Nora gasped at the site of her and went to help the old man bring her to the floor. She watched him carefully, making sure he wouldn't bring a dagger out to finish the job.

"Step away from Her High One now." Jake ordered him.

"I just found her like this. I just found her. I was told to stay away from this room but couldn't knowing who was in here." Michael said stepping away from her body and putting his hands up in defense.

"Who are you?"

"My name is Michael. I am from the north. I take orders from Lara."

"Where is she?" Jake asked.

"I don't know. She fled when she saw the armies."

"Is that the truth?!" Jake hollered at him drawing his sword.

"It's the truth. I swear. I've been caring for Her High One since she got here."

"Don't move. Just know, if you move, you are not too old to be killed like the rebel you are." Jake glared at him then dropped to Rowan's side.

"Jake, she's barely here." Nora cried. She didn't know where to start helping but knew if there was a child, it was gone now.

"Fuck. Rowan! Rowan, it's me, Jake. Wake up Rowan. Patrick's here. He's here for you. It's almost over."

She didn't stir and Jake started to cry. "Oh my God. Look at her Nora. Look at what's been done to her." He took Rowan's hand to his mouth and kissed it. "Rowan! Wake up! Please wake up!" He shouted.

"Rowan, its Nora. It's time to go home Your High One. You need to wake up now." She begged the still form below her.

I heard voices in the distant corners of my mind. I was having the most amazing dream. I was in the Capital, walking on the beach. There was no one around me, just the stillness of peace and I was enjoying it. I wasn't hurting, I wasn't scared I was just being in the moment, feeling the water from the lake lick at my toes. The feeling made me smile.

Jake glanced at Nora quickly. "Did you see that? She smiled. Rowan! Rowan you need to open your eyes. You need to look at me. It's Jake. Patrick's here. Wake up Rowan!"

"She's so weak Jake. She'll never make it." Nora shook her head and said a silent prayer as she looked to Michael who was visibly upset at what he was witnessing before him.

I recognized the voices. The faces that belonged to the voices were floating above me like the sun and moon in the sky. I waved to Jake's face then Nora's but still kept my toes in the lake. I did not want to leave this place for where they were. Where they were was pain and suffering and where I was, it was quite the opposite.

"I'm home Jake. I'm home. Don't worry." I told him from the beach.

"What? Rowan? What are you saying? Come on, baby. Wake up." Jake gently shook my shoulders.

"There's only one thing that may bring her back. She needs Patrick. She needs his blood. They need to be tied." Nora looked up at Jake and he understood. He smoothed hair from my face and patted my cheek in a last ditch effort to wake me.

The beach was starting to be dragged from me and the faces were getting closer. So was the intense pain that I was experiencing. I hurt all over and felt sick but had nothing in me to vomit up. The room swam and I fought it with everything I had left. I wanted to go home.

"No! I'm not coming back. I don't want to be here." I was screaming from where I was but Jake and Nora only heard a small whisper. My one eye fluttered open and Jake knelt closer to my face.

"Rowan, you need to stay with us. I'm going to find Patrick. We're going to help you. Do you understand me?"

"Jake. Please, let me go back. I don't want this." I whispered to him.

"Yes you do. You'll be fine and Patrick will kill me if I let you go back. You need to stay with us."

"No. I want to go. I've had enough."

"Rowan, we need you. You're not going anywhere."

"She took my baby. My baby's dead Jake." I cried weakly.

Jake's heart broke when he heard my words and he lost it in emotion. He took me in his arms and rocked me carefully. He kissed my head and Nora came and cradled Jake in her arms from behind. They cried with me and didn't know, looking at the amount of blood, if I would ever be able to have another baby again.

*****

Patrick walked into the secret room and glanced around. There was nothing in here. It was just a room. He heard footsteps beside him and looked to his left holding tight to his sword. Lara was walking confidently to the door closing it so they would be alone.

"You're either really stupid or really cocky. I think it's both." Patrick told her.

"You killed Henrick." She seethed.

"What did you think I was going to do? Take him for pints?"

"You do everyone else that favor." She snapped back.

"He raped Rowan! He raped her while she was pregnant with my child. You think I could actually let that pass. Besides raping Her High One, you and your asshole brother have turned this world upside down. I am here to set it right again. I started with ending Henrick. Now I will end you."

"I don't think so, Patrick." She pulled out a gun and aimed it at his body.

"Are you serious? A gun? You would stoop so low. Are you that scared of losing?" He almost laughed. "Out of everything you could bring from earth. Why not a bomb?" He demanded.

"This seemed easier. You could end this. You could die now or join me and live. We had fun together Patrick. Let's have some fun again."

"Are you insane?" He put the sword back in its sheath and looked at her like she was a teenage girl asking to go to a college party. She didn't scare him in the least. If she was going to shoot him, a sword wouldn't help him anyway.

"Rowan's dead anyway. This world you're trying to save...it's over. Kalaylia has died with that woman you decided to leave me for."

"I left you way before I even knew about Rowan. There are easier ways to get over me. Ever heard of a rebound one night stand? Worked for me."

"I should've taken care of you on earth. I had no idea that she would find you. I didn't think she'd ever believe what was happening. She listened to voices in the sky for crying out loud. Who does that?" Lara laughed.

"Alright, enough about Rowan. Tell me more about what we could do together. I'd hate to be shot. It would be a horrible ending to a horrible month. What could you offer me that would be better than what I have?" Patrick asked trying to buy some time.

"Power. Your own world. Me."

"You? You'd take me back after everything that's happened? I thought you'd prefer me dead." Patrick didn't know how much time he needed but talking about their relationship seemed to tame the beast for now. He saw the gun lower slightly.

"Of course I would. God, didn't you know how much you meant to me on earth."

"Not really but enlighten me. I tried so many times to make it work with you Lara but you just wouldn't commit to me. I don't know what more I could have done to make you feel wanted."

"Jake was more important to you than I ever was." Lara pouted.

"Jake is my brother, Lara. He is my closest friend. You could've made more of an effort with him if you knew how important his friendship was to me. Instead, you fought him at everything."

"I'm sure Rowan just gets along with him perfectly. Doesn't she?"

"Nah, Rowan thinks Jake's an idiot. She doesn't care for him much." Patrick hated how that sounded but he needed to keep going. "Jake was constantly hitting on her."

"They're made for each other." Lara rolled her eyes.

"Maybe."

The gun lowered little by little. He didn't dare touch his sword. He wanted to make her think he was keeping himself unarmed. He took a couple steps closer to test the waters.

"So this plan of yours, this whole stupid taking over Kalaylia business...it's because of a broken heart?"

"Not at first. I didn't have the power at first. Now I do and I was hoping that, on earth, I could convince you to come with me. Then I found out Rowan was there and she was going back...she messed everything up."

"But Henrick had been watching her since she went to earth."

"He didn't know when she would be back. Isaac told him. I wanted her dead before she left earth."

"Well, you got your wish. It's a little late but I can't feel her anymore. You have me here. I can call this whole thing off. Richard's here. It wouldn't be hard to gain the Capital right now. His heart is broken with the death of his daughter."

Talking like she really was dead was killing him inside. He needed to stop this. He wanted to see Rowan. He wanted to look at her and hold her and bring her back to the Capital. He wanted her alive. He took a dagger from his waist and showed her his hand. He sliced it and watched the blood pool in the palm.

"What are you doing Patrick?" Lara asked.

"I don't want to die today but I hear if you're ready to be with someone forever, you tie with them? Ever hear of that?"

"Yes." She answered simply. Her heart was racing as he stepped closer with his cut hand. He showed it to her. He wasn't hiding anything.

"You obviously want me to rule this place with you. Are you ready to be with me forever?" He took a huge chance in handing her the dagger but she dropped the gun and stared at it like it was a million dollar cheque.

"You'd tie with me?"

"If that's what it takes to end this. Help me forget about all of this. Help me forget about Rowan." The blood dripped to the floor and he stepped even closer so that their bodies almost touched. "Take it. Take the blade. No one's here. It's just you and me. I'm the one you want. End this." He manoeuvred so her back was against the door.

Patrick could feel Richard and Jake behind the door and he put in his mind exactly what he wanted to happen. The laws of attraction were powerful on earth. They would be even more powerful here. He concentrated on Jake and showed him what he needed him to do.

Richard glanced at Jake and saw him putting away his sword and going for a dagger. Jake pressed his finger to his lips telling everyone to be quiet.

"What are you doing Lieutenant Murphey?" Richard demanded.

"Stay back. I have a game of darts to play. No one follow me."

"Darts?"

Jake ignored him and slowly but quietly opened the door. He saw Patrick with his hand cut and a gun on the floor. He saw Lara slicing her hand slowly, almost hypnotically. While she looked down, Patrick looked at Jake. Jake brought the dagger up and aimed for a bull's eye. They were close enough for him to pull it off. Patrick tilted Lara's chin up and kissed her passionately. He remembered those lips and he remembered the way she liked to be kissed and he gave her the pleasure of it.

The moment the dagger plunged into her back, he broke away and smiled at her. Patrick chuckled at the surprise in her eyes.

"Did you actually think that I would let this happen? Did you actually think that I could be with you forever after everything that you have done?"

He caught her body as she lost feeling in her legs. A tear slipped from her eye and he brushed it away gently. He lowered his mouth to her ear and whispered in it.

"You disgust me, Lara. Your heart is so cold. You have no idea what love is. You know who does though. Rowan does. She's not dead. I feel her and she'll live." He smoothed the hair away from her face and kissed her cheek. "Nice try with the gun, sweetheart. Only cowards use guns. I'm bringing it back to earth when and if that time comes. There are no guns allowed in Kalaylia."

He dropped her to the ground and stooped to pick up the cold piece of metal and the dagger that she just cut her palm with. He tucked them both in his belt and knelt beside the librarian that was such a cliché.

"Tell Henrick I say hi. I told him to meet you at the gates of hell. I would love to be the one to kill you but I can't. I'll let Richard have the honours. He deserves to kill the last of the five, the one that tried to take his daughter." He got up and didn't look back once.

Patrick unstrapped one of the swords from his side and handed it to Richard. It was the one Henrick took from Rowan. It belonged to His High One.

"She's all yours, Richard. I need to see Rowan."

Richard nodded and took hold of the blade. He walked towards Lara's body, on the floor, closing the door behind him.

*****

"She's this way." Jake led the way through the numerous officers who parted when the General marched towards the stairs.

"Is she bad?" Patrick asked.

"She's bad. She needs you. You need to tie with her. It's our only shot."

"Is she..." Patrick couldn't get the words out but Jake understood what he was trying to ask.

"If she was, she's not anymore. Prepare yourself Patrick. She doesn't look like Rowan."

"What do you mean by that?"

Jake opened the door and let Patrick inside. Patrick covered his mouth at the site before him. He wanted to be sick. Nora had Rowan's head resting in her lap. Michael was holding her hand and patting her cheek trying to keep her awake. It was barely working. The smell of blood mixed with mildew and mold was almost too much to take in. The closer Patrick got to her, the more panicked he became. It wasn't her. She was a mess and white as a sheet. She almost looked grey.

"Oh my God. Rowan! Can you hear me? It's Patrick. I'm here." Michael moved away so Patrick could sit with her. Nora didn't move. Rowan didn't respond and she felt cold. "How long has she not answered to you?" He asked Nora.

"She drifts in and out of consciousness, General. Are you ready to take her as your own? She needs your blood. She needs your body. Can you give it to her forever?" Nora asked quietly. Her eyes searched his intently. She wanted to show him there was no going back.

"Will it bring her back to me?" Patrick asked wiping his eyes.

"I don't know. It's the only thing we have." She was honest with him. She didn't want to give him false hope.

Patrick looked to Jake who crouched beside him. Jake had no words of comfort to tell Patrick. This was a decision that only Patrick could make. It wasn't their place to fill his head with ideas of what they thought he should do. This was between Patrick and Rowan. With everything that they had been through was it enough for a lasting marriage if Rowan did live? Did they want each other that much to spend eternity together? Who's right was it to tell him that. Only they knew what their hearts told them. Only they knew what happened between them in the dark of night, skin on skin, whispering secrets only meant for their ears. Was their love enough to battle the demons that Rowan would have after this war was over? Could Patrick comfort her from her nightmares and bring her back to a place that she felt safe. Rowan's recovery would be difficult, just looking at her they all knew it.

Patrick stroked her cheek and remembered the beautiful woman that walked into his classroom and confidently picked out the chocolate from a stranger's bowl. He remembered her temper at the bar and the vulnerability at her grandparents preparing for the trip. He watched her sleep and promised he would make sure she was okay. He loved her then and he loved her now. He couldn't break his promise. He wanted to make her okay.

Patrick took his dagger and handed it to Jake. "Clean this. It has Lara's blood on it." He spoke softly, not taking his eyes off Rowan.

Jake walked to a table and used the water from Rowan's last meal that was untouched. He scrubbed it with his fingers then wiped it off with his shirt. Satisfied that Lara was washed from it, he took it back to Patrick. Patrick stared at it making the one decision that would change him forever. He brought the tip to the wound that had now stopped bleeding and cut it again. Fresh blood appeared and he felt the warmth against the chill of his skin. Nora held Rowan's hand for him and he cut into it. It didn't bleed as much as his but there was some, which would have to do.

Patrick looked at Nora then to Jake. He pressed his palm to Rowan's, intertwining his fingers with hers as much as he could. He didn't feel anything at first and then, slowly, a concentrated burn ignited his hand. He inhaled sharply and steadied himself on the floor. He tried to keep his eyes open but the intensity grew fast, spreading up his arm like a shock. The last thing he saw before shutting his eyes was Rowan gasping for air like she was coming up from under water.

I didn't know what was happening. I couldn't grasp the feelings running through my veins. Its power was like lightening. Where my heart had stopped feeling, it soon filled itself; overflowing with emotions of every kind. I broke out in a sweat and called out for help. In my mind I saw bright colours swirling all around me. They wrapped me in their glow but, not knowing what this was, I fought it. The only thing I couldn't do was move my hand. My hand was locked in a grip I could not sever nor did I want to. It was bringing me back to life. The rope that had me tied was a life line. It was a powerful force that was addicting and I craved more; cravings I couldn't control. I begged for more. I begged for it like water. I begged for it like food...like anything that would give nourishment. I begged for it like love and touch. And as I begged for more...I had it.

*****

"Nora hold her down!" Jake took hold of Patrick as he was trying to let go of Rowan's hand but it was far from over. He knew what Patrick was feeling and it was hard to keep hold of something so overwhelming.

"I got her. Rowan relax. It's almost over, Your High One." Nora said as calmly as she could.

Patrick moaned and collapsed to the floor. Jake saw that their hands would not separate. As much as Patrick was trying to let go, his hand would not move from Rowan's. Jake's eyes widened at what he was witnessing. He didn't see what had happened with him and Nora. He only felt it. With the two people before him it was a different story. Their skin was on fire and he felt that if he had a match, it would be like igniting spilled gas and they would all go up in flames.

Jake could also feel Patrick's body slowly growing limp as this process was coming to an end. His breathing was heavy like he had just been running or playing an intense game of hockey. The pulse in Patrick's neck was rapid and his hand started to let go. As Patrick's hand slid from Rowan's, he rolled onto his back and held his head.

"God damn it." Patrick groaned and held his stomach. He was nauseated and brought his knees up to his chest in comfort while moving onto his side. "What the hell was that?"

"That, my friend, was your wedding." Jake laughed, patting him on the arm.

"Oh hell, I think I'm gonna be sick."

"It'll pass." Jake looked over to Rowan. Her colour was better and her eyes were open, well one was anyway. "Rowan? Can you hear me?" Jake asked me softly.

"Uh huh." I stayed perfectly still refusing to move. "Where did you come from?" I asked. "Hi Nora." I greeted her weakly, looking up to her smiling face.

"Hello Rowan. Feel a little better?" She asked me.

"No, well, kind of. What just happened?"

"Can you get them some water?" Nora asked Michael who was still watching. He hurried off to retrieve it.

Patrick heard me speak and hulled himself up off the floor to come closer.

"Hey Rowan."

"Patrick! Is it really you?" I saw his face but I couldn't believe it.

"Yeah. It's me."

"Can you take me home? Please take me home. Is it over yet?" I begged him and he brought his face close to mine and kissed me lightly.

"It's almost over, Princess. It's almost done. Lara and Henrick are gone. They can't do any more harm to you. I have you now." He brought his forehead to mine and hushed me trying to calm me down. "You need to relax now, okay. You've been through a lot and I need you to relax."

"Please don't leave me. Please Patrick. Don't go."

Nora helped Patrick cradle me in his arms and she left them to have some privacy. Jake followed her and took Nora in his arms sparing a moment for them.

"She's not well enough to be told what just happened. We need to get her to the west; to a proper bed." Nora told Jake looking to the couple that were finally reunited. "She's still extremely fragile."

"I know. We have to find a way and fast. We have to get to the western centre. You have to stay with her."

"But..."

"No Nora. Listen to me." Jake pulled away and cupped her face in his hands. "You will not fight this one. You will stay with Rowan and protect her. I'm not going to argue with you on this. You either stay here with her or the west but you are not fighting."

"Fine. I understand."

"I'm not doing this to be a jerk. I will come back to you." Jake promised dropping his hands and rubbing them down her arms.

"Alright. I'll stay with Rowan."

Richard found them easily after he dealt with Lara. He went to his daughter's side who was still in Patrick's arms. Patrick shifted me into my father's arms and I held on to him as tight as I could.

"Thanks for coming, Dad."

"Thank you for the message. I was so scared my girl."

"So was I. I want to go home now."

"We will take you to the western centre where you will wait for our return and get stronger to go back to the Capital. The north is on their way. After this, it's over." Richard saw my hand and Patrick's and glanced to Patrick where he nodded back.

"She doesn't know yet." Patrick said softly.

"That's fine." Richard gave him a shaky smile. "It's an honour, General." Richard smiled holding back emotion which was audible in his voice.

"It's mine, Your High One. The honours mine." Patrick replied watching Richard and Rowan together again.

*****

"Alright now, Rowan. All settled then, Your High One?" Michael asked me. They had found a cart and prepared it for the short trip to the western center. Nora climbed into the back with me and sat at my side.

"I'm fine." I answered simply. I was nervous. The bodies of the rebels lay all over the ground but there could be more.

"We've protection to the western gates. We'll get there." Michael reassured me.

Patrick and Jake walked up to the cart with horses in tow. The relief they felt was visible on their faces seeing me awake and talking. Things were right again and this final chapter could only end well.

"That is some ambulance Rowan. I hope they don't charge your insurance much." Jake teased.

"I'll take what I can get." I answered.

"I'll see you soon alright. You need to listen to Nora. Whatever she says goes. Understand?" Patrick asked reaching over and stroking my cheek.

"I understand."

Patrick leaned over and got as close to me as possible.

"We have a lot to talk about Rowan." He said quietly.

"I know."

"Okay then." He kissed his fingers and laid them on my cheek then turned and mounted his horse. "Let's get this done."

"We'll be back." Jake quickly kissed Nora goodbye and followed Patrick. Richard joined them from behind and the three highest ranked Kalaylians rode to the northwest without looking back.

*****

I drifted in an out of dreams during the short ride to the west as Nora watched me carefully. She didn't feel like I was out of the woods just yet. She kept my bandaged hand in hers and gave me all the support she could give through her heart. I could only guess that's why I was relaxed enough to fall asleep. She muttered and whispered chants and prayers that I didn't recognize but was sure they were from this world. The power in those words was incredible. On earth my spirituality was always put on the back burner. Here, it was becoming more important because that's how these beautiful people lived and communicated; with their spirits, minds and bodies. I was slowly learning about what was truly important and what wasn't important at all. If the world crumbled around me and I only had my family left, it would be all I would need for the rest of my life.

There were many officers at the gates of the western center that let us through and watched as the cart rolled past into the security of the walled city. Pages met the cart at the door and a particularly large man carried me into the residence that I would be staying in. I was put onto a bed, gently stripped of my clothes and placed in a pool of waters that, I was told, were blessed for healing. I didn't care what was in the water. I just wanted it to wash the blood off my body and take away the nightmare that was still so fresh in my mind. I wouldn't let myself think about what was taken from me. I couldn't believe that I was actually pregnant to begin with but when the child was beaten out of me so viciously, I knew I was losing something very special.

The wound on my head stung so badly when they washed it. They apologized over and over again but until my hair was clean, combed and a bandage placed over the wound, they didn't stop. Bless the women who cleaned me up, being so gentle and loving. It was something that I hadn't experienced in days and I started to lose faith that such kindness even existed anymore.

Michael was constantly guarded. He was not harmed as I had ordered but he wasn't trusted either. They gave him a place to clean up and a room to use but he was never alone. He didn't really care. Michael was used to being treated as such. He never had an easy existence in Kalaylia. One of the very few people here that was born with a heart full of love but an overbearing ego, he didn't know where he belonged. Now that Lara and Henrick were gone and the north, he assumed, would be taken back by Kalaylia, he had no clue where he would end up. He was hoping he'd be told when the time came. Until that time, he would serve Her High One. My strength gave him hope that he would find his equilibrium and be accepted for what he was.

Nora was given some new clothes and waited until she was able to sit with me. She watched out the window knowing what was coming. She saw a lot of the officers starting to move northward. The rebels must have been spotted or else they would have stayed at the gates. She only thought of Jake and wished him well on this final day of conflict. He spoke of the universe not being capable of a utopian state but maybe, just maybe, after the swords were put away and everyone was able to return to their homes, Kalaylia would be close. She didn't know what her future held; if she would stay here or go to earth but she was comforted in the knowledge that Jake would be by her side and only thought positive thoughts about what was happening in the fields to the north.

Nora was told I was ready to see her. She knocked softly at my door and let herself in, closing the door behind her. I turned my head to greet her. She looked worried and dark circles of exhaustion showed under her eyes. Her body was starting to let go. Not having to worry about the next battle, I could see she desperately needed a good night's sleep.

"How are you feeling?" She asked me sitting on the edge of the bed.

"I'm okay." I lied.

"It will get better Rowan. I promise you it will get better."

"When I came here I was told we were at war. My thoughts on it never touched the reality of what it really became. How do you come back from this? How do you continue living when you've experienced such hell?" I asked her desperate for answers.

Nora didn't know what to say at first and then turned to me and smiled.

"As hellish as this has all been, I choose to believe in the spirit of Kalaylia. How it once was and how it still is. I choose to believe in the people of this world. You're alive, Rowan. You've been given a second chance and now we've been given a second chance."

"What happened back at the house? I need to know what happened. I was dead. I know I was dead or close to it. What was it that brought me back?"

"It's not for me to say." She answered quietly.

"Please Nora."

Nora cleared her throat and took my hand in hers. She placed it palm up and unwrapped the bandage. There, on my hand, I saw the cut. It crossed my whole palm and was fresh but it didn't hurt. It looked worse than it actually was. She then showed me her palm which had started to heal.

"What is this?" I stared at the hands in confusion.

"Patrick gifted you with life. His blood now runs through you as yours does in his. He couldn't let you die."

"What does that mean?" I asked still unsure.

"You are tied. I think it's called being married on earth?"

"Married? He did that for me?"

"Yes. Patrick loves you so much Rowan. I don't think he could have continued living if you had gone." Nora bandaged my hand again.

The love I felt for that man at that moment was too much. It spilled out in the form of tears from my eyes and sobs shook my shoulders. Now he was risking his life, yet again, for a world that he only stepped foot in mere weeks ago. Nora comforted me as I let all the emotions out; the fear, the shock, the relief, the happiness, and the hope that Patrick would return to me without being harmed. I felt the energy drain from my body and I was instantly hit with exhaustion. My body was giving up its fight to stay awake. It needed rest. I calmed my tears and rolled to my side. Before my eyes closed I took Nora's wounded hand and kissed the palm as I would kiss a child's scraped knee.

"Congratulations on snagging Jake. I wouldn't have wanted anything better for him." I managed a smile and shut my eyes. Nora looked to the pillows beside me and laid her head on them. She followed me into a world of dreams, an escape from the reality we anxiously anticipated the end to.

*****

Kalaylia was quiet. There was stillness in the air, much like a person holding their breath waiting for the other shoe to drop. Mothers gathered their children around them while fathers paced. Neighbours would stand together but not talk. Animals stayed in their burrows and caves and birds would not fly. This was the day that their fates were decided for them. There was a collective understanding about what was about to happen. Kalaylian's could feel the battle like the officers on the front line, standing poised, watching the northern rebels coming at them but staying perfectly still until they got their order to move from their General. Every Kalaylian's mind, heart and spirit were tied together this day, all knowing and feeling what was about to take place.

Lynda sat in the Hall of Heroes with Rowan's dove on her lap. She stroked the recuperating bird gently, needing the comfort that it gave her. No one came to her and she did not ask for company. She watched, in her mind's eye, her husband staring down the rebels that were marching toward the Kalaylian army. Patrick was beside him drawing his sword and looking as intent as Richard, maybe even more so. This was the son Richard never had but now did by the grace of the Universe. They did not feel fear only courage. She could not push the images from her mind. It was if she was sleeping and watching a dream. There was no sound; it was just a silent movie that was unfolding in slow motion. Patrick shouted the orders and the officers ran and collided with the rebellion. Lynda flinched as Richard's sword clashed with another in battle. This was what they had prepared for but no amount of preparing readied her for watching it unfold. Even though she did not wish to see the horrors of war she did not have the choice. The people of Kalaylia were her children and she watched over them like any good mother would. Even in the worst scenarios she held them in light and love, letting go and hoping for the best.

Allan and Mavis held hands while sitting in Rowan's room. The atmosphere around them was clouded with uncertainty. They knew their granddaughter was safe and had fought the battle she came here to fight. Even though Rowan was given a raw deal, she came through it like they knew she would. It was her destiny and they could not prevent it from happening. Now they heard the clash of metal, the groan of injured and dying men, some Kalaylian, some rebel. The sounds of horses and screams of falcons told them that it wasn't just the people of Kalaylia that had something to fight for but every living, breathing being that walked this world. They craved a state of normalcy that they could only find when the threat of ego was gone. There would always be ego, the spirit always faced duality within. The lesson for this world was realizing the fine balance between the heart and mind and this is what Rowan and Patrick seemed to know now, between each other and inside themselves.

Ruth and Issa stayed with their parents when the heaviness fell over the Capital. They sang the songs that they sang to Rowan when she was so beside herself with despair. Quietly, the four of them sang the old songs that they remembered so well; the songs that reminded them of happier and easier times. The songs that they hoped would sound out through their world when it returned to how it was and how it would be again. They could not lose hope. Hope was the one thing that every Kalaylian would not give up. Hope was in the streets when General Burke and Her High One first walked into the Capital and the feeling of it grew larger the deeper Patrick and Rowan's roots sank into this world. They may have been from earth but they knew where they belonged. It was obvious in the way they looked and talked with everyone. How they made time for even the smallest child, even if it was only a pat on the shoulder or a smile and wave as the passed by. So they sang and when the songs ran out they sang them again.

Nora only napped for a little while. The feeling of a sword in her hand was what woke her. She left Rowan's room and went to her own. Picking up her sword she started swinging it here and there. She imagined herself beside the love of her life, battling with him and protecting him as much as she could. The number of rebels was more than what she thought there would be. They seemed stronger than what she assumed but she never gave up. Alone in her room, her motions got larger. She fought harder. Sweat started appearing on her brow but she didn't stop. Her eyes closed, only feeling with her body what she was meant to do. If someone had been watching they would have feared coming close. She was at war. She fought for her husband; she fought for his best friend. She fought for the woman that lay broken in bed, who had her life destroyed in a matter of days. She fought for her family, her friends and children that would be born so that they could be raised in world as close to utopia as could be imagined. Then, after the battle was fought and her war was won, she dropped to her knees and bowed at her sword thanking it for its service to her and to His High One, Richard. Nora looked up and out her window. The air seemed clearer somehow, like a shadow had been lifted. There was a slight breeze blowing and she went to the window and opened it. She filled her lungs with clean crisp air and looked to the north. A smile crept onto her face and she placed her hands over her heart and bowed.

My dreams were not of murder or rape. They were not of violence or fear. I saw my mother and felt the gentle tug of hair as she brushed out the knots and talked to me like I had always imagined a mother would talk to her daughter. I dreamed of my father and the nights at a table, after a meal had been finished, of the chatter that would not stop. He would ask me of earth and my travels to its different countries. I would paint him a picture, in words, of the differences between a land like India and the hills of Scotland; the tropics of Fiji and the cold that could be felt in southern Chile. I only traveled there to get a glimpse of a penguin in real life and not just in photos. I dreamt of my grandparents' home and the smells of Christmas when my grandmother would bake way too much and scold my grandfather for eating it all. My lumpy mattress and the handmade quilts that covered me as I read books late into the night and heard the television go off after Allan and Mavis finished the late night news. They cared for me well and they were proof that family was not always blood but something more important like heart.

I always wished for a sibling and found one in Jake. His loyalty to what was important to him and his laid back attitude to life was refreshing. He never took things too seriously and he would give his life for anyone and any cause that he felt was important enough. He did not know of this place and yet he came and defended it. I dreamed of his smile that always reached his eyes and the twinkle in them when he joked. I dreamed of sitting with him in Patrick's condo sharing coffee and preparing for a road trip back to New Hampshire. I saw Jake putting his sword back in its sheath and looking around for his friend, his brother. I saw them smile and laugh, embracing each other and patting each other on the back in congratulations. A battle had been won and there was a whole lifetime ahead of them full of promise.

I dreamt of Patrick walking back to a horse and pulling himself up onto its saddled back. He had finished what he came here to do. He rode away without looking back, riding towards a better life. He rode alone because he had to get back to his home. The home he found in me. It didn't matter where we ended up. What mattered was that we were never separated again. Without each other there was nothing. With each other we had everything.

*****

Patrick climbed the stairs quickly. What had just happened didn't amount to anything until he saw her. He had to know how she was. It's all that he thought about on the field. It's all he fought for on the field. The page showed him to the door and Patrick excused him politely. This was something that he needed to be alone for. He needed no one's help.

Patrick turned the knob and peaked inside. He saw the form of a woman sleeping soundly. The softness of her breathing told him she was comfortable for the moment. He saw a chair in the corner of the room and brought it to the edge of the bed. Patrick watched her dream. The dreams must have been pleasant. She had a small smile tipping up the corners of her mouth. Even with the bruised face and pale skin, he found her beautiful. Patrick turned his palm up and stared at the cut that bound him to her. He didn't hesitate when it came to that because he knew she was his forever and he knew what it felt like to think that she may be gone; a thought he couldn't bear to think again. Patrick was a very lucky man that Rowan Gallagher entered his classroom and take him home. His loneliness was gone and replaced with a sense of belonging that he had missed, so much, on earth.

"Rowan." He talked quietly and rubbed my shoulder. "Rowan, it's me. It's over."

I stirred and cracked my one eye open. When I realized who was there, a grin spread across my face. I bit my lip in excitement but my body failed to let me sit up to greet him. Instead I held up my palm.

"Did you do this?" I asked.

"I did." He replied bringing his palm together with mine and holding on.

"Are we worth it?"

"We are."

"Where are you taking me for a honeymoon?"

"I was thinking South Africa. Someone once told me they were thinking of visiting there before this whole business of travelling to another world came up. I've never traveled much but it could be a great adventure."

"Haven't you just had a great adventure?" I teased.

"I think something a little less intense would be more up my alley. The more I think about it, looking at lions lying around in the sun sounds pretty inviting."

"And will we come back?" Seriousness took over and we looked at each other intently.

"We will be back." He answered without hesitation. "We belong to Kalaylia. We were called home and we will come back"

*****

The sounds of new life echoed through the halls of the palace. People looked towards the stairs where the baby had been born and smiled with excitement. The birth of a child was always something special, especially this one. The coming together of two worlds in one perfect being was such a blessing.

Ruth brought the screaming infant to the chest of its mother. Nora, wet with sweat, covered the child with warm towels and kept her close to her heart. Jake ran his hands through his hair, shocked and amazed at what he had just watched. He never, in a million years, thought he would be a father and now he had a baby girl.

Nora was elated and looked to Jake, happy tears streaming down her face. "She's finally here." She said looking down at her daughter.

Jake came to Nora's side and lifted the corner of the towel that hid the face of the baby. Her hair was a mess of black and her skin was red and wrinkly but she was the most wonderful thing he ever laid his eyes on.

"She's amazing. You're amazing." He brought his forehead to Nora's and smoothed back her hair. He kissed her tenderly then placed a kiss on his daughter. His life was forever complete.

Patrick waited nervously outside Jake's room. When he heard that Nora was about to deliver it was bitter sweet. He was overjoyed for Jake and excited to meet his son or daughter, but it also took him back to what he lost. The grief lessened with time but it was still there. Rowan would have waited with him but the anticipation got too much and she went for a walk to calm her nerves. He knew where she would be and he would come with the news when he heard.

Ruth opened the door and poked her head out. "General? Lieutenant Murphey was hoping you'd be here. Would you like to come in?" She asked.

"Is it okay? Everything's put away?" He replied nervously.

Ruth laughed and nodded.

"Yes General. Come and see the newest member of the palace." She pulled the door open wider and Patrick stepped into the room.

Jake looked up when he saw Patrick enter. He was beaming as he held tight to his daughter. He walked toward his friend and offered the baby to Patrick.

"It's a girl."

"Aw man. Congratulations Jake. That's great." Patrick took the child and cradled her gently. "Of course you would get a girl." He laughed.

"I know right. It's called karma."

Patrick studied the now sleeping infant. She resembled Jake a lot and her hair stuck up in every direction. Her perfect little lips looked like she was pouting and her long slender fingers rested on her hands over her heart.

"She's perfect." Patrick whispered. "What's her name?"

Jake glanced back at Nora and she smiled giving him permission to speak it for the first time. "Her name is Brynne." Jake answered.

"Brynne. Little Brynne Murphey. Rowan will be honoured. Thank you."

"No brother. Thank you." Jake insisted. "I wouldn't have any of this or be who I am today if it wasn't for you and Rowan. I'd still be on earth scrambling for someone to warm my bed on Friday nights. Now, I have everything."

"I'm happy you found what you weren't looking for."

"Isn't that the way it happens? When you least expect it."

"Yeah. I guess it does happen that way." Patrick thought back to Rowan coming into his class. All he wanted to do was play hockey. Instead, he found a life.

*****

I stood at the edge of the lake and felt the water lap at my toes. I tilted my head up to the sky and let the sun shine on my face. I loved it here. It was my favourite place. I could hear myself think or I could relish in the silence. I heard the footsteps approach but knew who was coming even before the feet stepped onto the pebbles of the beach.

"So? What's the news?" I asked feeling strong arms come around me from behind.

"Jake and Nora are now the proud parents to a perfect and beautiful baby girl." Patrick said holding me tighter.

"A girl. Jake would get a girl." I chuckled.

"That's what I said." Patrick laughed back.

"What did they call her?"

"Brynne." He said simply.

I turned to face him and he brushed the hair from my face.

"That's sweet. I can't wait to meet her. How's Nora?"

"She looks blissed right out. She's so happy." Patrick placed a hand on my abdomen that was growing rounder every day. Every time he touched it he said a silent prayer of thanks for second chances. "How are you feeling?"

"I feel great. Never better." I placed a hand over his.

Patrick didn't think that Rowan would ever want to try for another child. He thought the subject was always untouchable until one night, six months ago, she woke him from a dead sleep and asked if he wanted to have a baby. He never questioned her. He had wanted to try again for a while but waited until she was ready. So far, the pregnancy was incredibly healing and you could see the glow in Rowan's face. She had moved on from the past and looked forward to her future but lived in the moment as much as she could. Her example taught him a lot about how life should work.

"Can I go see her?" I asked.

I had anticipated this day for a long time and now that baby Brynne was here, I was excited to meet her. She took her sweet time deciding to get here. The pregnancy seemed never ending. Especially to Nora.

"Let's go." Patrick grabbed my hand and we walked to the palace.

Above us a dove and an eagle circled each other in the sky as we walked towards home. With each step we took, they flew higher and higher without any fears, only freedom. It was exactly how we lived now and would forever after.

Freely.

